A Day In The Life 4o4g2v

A Day in the Life

TW²

Copyright © 2016 by TW².

Library of Congress Control Number: 2016919976 ISBN: Hardcover 978-1-5245-6557-2 Softcover 978-1-5245-6558-9 eBook 978-1-5245-6559-6

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the copyright owner.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to any actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Any people depicted in stock imagery provided by Thinkstock are models, and such images are being used for illustrative purposes only. Certain stock imagery © Thinkstock.

Rev. date: 11/30/2016

Xlibris

1-888-795-4274 www.Xlibris.com 750401

Contents

Preface

Chapter 1 The Myth

Chapter 2 Crystal City

Chapter 3 The Village of Landos

Chapter 4 The Village of Karrpon

Chapter 5 Devastation of Landos

Chapter 6 “We Are Here for Elbib”

Chapter 7 Battles, Beloved, Betrayed

Chapter 8 Unbelievable Day in the Life Of…

Chapter 9 Transporting: In with the New

Chapter 10 This Is War

Chapter 11 What a Day!

Chapter 12 The End, the Beginning, and Something Else

Main character list Oracle/Magnus

Lem and Asil of the village of Dynas Their daughter, Tirips

Chas and Jade of the village of Landos Their children, Eisus and Ettenot—the twins of Landos

G-Nik, ruler on the planet Hetrae and family: wife, Latina, and her father, Latin; their children, Yloh, oldest son, twenty-two years; Elbib, oldest daughter, thirteen; and the twins, Eve and Mada. G-Nik’s mother, Evig, and his brother, Emos, his wife, Dogo, and their children, Sussej, twenty-two, Nhoj, thirteen, and Boj, ten

Cifus of the village of Karrpon (Karrponian) Three of coalition: Del, Nylkoorb, and Eedeed Mitor of the planet Rackeen and his butler, Toddel

Saduje planet Main city: Crystal City Star: Nadroj

Secondary characters: Captain Mazee of the Transporter Amre; Carr; Eedeed of Sky City; Teetee, the Sky elf; Commander Zom from the planet Wicken, a rogue planet; Wickenian, his army; and Yrrej, a Wicken soldier Jumpers: small ship, like a car, that can fly high altitudes Defenders: Naeb, Lee-ze, Cole, Javna, Kulla, Potoc, Sinka, Komac, Navis, Orron, San, Regor

Preface

I t has been many years since G-Nik’s friends and family returned to the Milky Way, twenty-three to be exact. G-Nik and Latina have had four beautiful children. There is Yloh, the oldest son, and then Elbib, their oldest daughter, and then the twins, Mada and Eve. G-Nik, as a Defender, had traveled to many planets and star systems during his travels. Latina had also been part of G-Nik’s adventures until motherhood of four children prevented her. As a Defender, Latina missed her adventures with G-Nik but ensured that her children never missed an opportunity to travel outside their own comfort zone. Latina believes in her heart that it was useful because of what had happened to her and G-Nik immediately after their rite of age. Yloh first has been through the ROP and had become a Defender, like his mother and father before him. He grew up listening to the wild stories told to him by his parents. Yloh had also grown up in a very close, loving family, and G-Nik’s siblings went on many adventures of their own, together and apart. On this day, adventure, love, and friendship will go way beyond anything one could image. A very special crystal will change life as all of them know forever.

Chapter 1

The Myth

T he day was cloudy but warm. It was midafternoon on the planet of Saduje. Saduje was in the Adonf Star System. Saduje had many villages surrounding eleven major cities on the planet. Saduje also had large forests and jungles throughout. The planet was the largest in its star system. These wild exotic creatures roam freely. The planet was home to them, and the inhabitants living on it, humanlike intelligent or exotic wild, only took life to protect or to survive. The large planet also had beautiful oceans, rivers, and lakes. This was due to large storms, rain, and wind. To provide powered energy to the entire planet, many machines had been built. The power was like electricity on Earth, but as on Earth, it was not available to all. Some of the developing villages worked hard to maintain uninterrupted energy to theirs. This itself was very, very hard because of these large green areas on Saduje. One could compare the forests and jungles on Saduje to the deepest darkest parts of the Amazon forest and the Congo in Africa on Earth. There were massive plants of all kinds, and many bore fruit, but many that presented a long-standing problem, they were obstacles when machines needed to be in their exact location. Storms were very common, and the damage caused by them was routine, as was discovering them and repairing them.

“Mada, Eve, I’m not kidding, come on! Mother and Father will be angry. We must go. Come on! I’m sorry I yelled at you. Please don’t hide. Yloh is waiting. Mada… Eve . . .” Elbib is thirteen years old and second born to a ruler on Hetrae. She looks so much like her mother at thirteen. Her salt-and-pepper hair was longer, but all else, almost identical to Latina. Elbib looked forward to the rite of age coming up in three years, and she and Yloh thought it would be a good idea to take the twins exploring while their parents worked. Elbib was a little over four

meters tall, slender, with white, smooth, pale skin, and was very outgoing. She was quite protective of her family and loved them all unconditionally. But today, today she got angry and hurt her little brother’s feelings. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean what I said.” Although Elbib had been calling out to Mada and Eve, there was no answer, and she began to worry. She continued to look around. Moments later, the heavy brush opened, and her brother Yloh appeared. “Something is wrong, Yloh. I’ve searched everywhere. I cannot find them.” “OK, don’t worry. They could not have gone far in this place.” “You will never offer to show your little brother and sisters around after today, will you?” “Are you kidding? Our family lives for this kinda thing. Don’t worry, Elbib. We will find them. This way, the tower is this way. Maybe they wandered there?” The towers are actually giant transformers. Yloh stood tall in his Defender uniform, very handsome, and slightly more rugged than his father and somewhat thicker. Yloh led the way through the heavy brush. He led his sister to an opening. As they approached, Elbib could see the huge transformer that had been blown over by the great windstorm the day before. The storm had been the reason for the visit to Saduje. G-Nik and Latina were there to give to rebuild transformers vital to communication to Hetrae. Since there was no current threat of any kind, G-Nik and Latina thought it would be good for their children to visit a new planet in a new star system for them. Yloh had visited Saduje, and Elbib and the twins had not. Yloh was supposed to survey the damage for his father and offered to take his younger brother and sisters exploring. His parents saw no reason not to let a Hetrae Defender show his younger siblings a somewhat newly discovered star system planet. This was only the second time the twins had ever left their home planet of Hetrae. When Yloh and Elbib stepped into the opening, Yloh could see the look on Elbib’s face. The first time he saw the colossal transformers designed for this planet, he could not believe the enormous size of one of these machines. It was the size of most of the villages on the planet. Elbib looked in amazement of this mammoth machine.

“By the ghost of Saturn. I have never seen them close up. They are monstrous.” “I have only saw them from a distance.” Saturn was a great ruler on Hetrae millions of years ago. Elbib stood in awe of the magnificent structure. Mighty as the transformer was, the wind on Saduje was ruler on this planet. The previous day’s wind blew the giant transformer over like a small tree. Elbib could see all the damage caused to the jungle as it fell and the large crater left in the exact location of where the base anchored to the floor of the thick green area. As Elbib scanned the site, a flash of reflection from the Nadroj-less day, off the clouds that blocked it—Nadroj is to Saduje what the sun is to the Earth. Nadroj is the star in which the transformer collected its energy to distribute it to the villages in that region of the planet, but there was no Nadroj, just clouds upon clouds. The dull light provided reflects something near the crater’s edge. For a moment, Elbib was caught up in her thoughts about the weather but began to focus on the source of that reflection. Soon, it became very apparent to her why Eve or Mada may not have answered earlier. The twins were nearly inseparable, yet Eve was standing on the edge of the crater left by the transformer. The reflection had come from a necklace given to Eve and Elbib by their mother. The necklaces were only given to Elbib and Eve. Latina told them both of the story behind the necklaces. She told them both of the long line of women in their family that had worn the crystal on the end of it. The crystals were from Mount Nomac, a great mountain on Hetrae. Latina told them of how the crystal could reflect the faintness light. She told them both of the first young girl to receive one and how it became tradition for thousands and thousands of years for every ten-year-old Doronian girl to wear it. The story told to Elbib and Eve was of a ten-year-old Doronian girl named Camara. Camara was given a crystal on a necklace much like the two girls’. Camara’s father had found the crystal in a mine deep, deep in a mountain. He claimed that this crystal created its own light and led him from the bowls of the mountain where he would have surely died. He wanted his most precious gift to have his magic crystal. Camara was his most precious gift and was given the crystal to protect her, as it had been there to protect her father. Shortly after

receiving the gift, Camara and most of the Doronian women and children were placed in dungeons when war had broken out. An evil warlord thought that by kidnapping the rulers’ women and children, the rulers would have no choice but to give in to his demands. After Camara’s father and the other rulers defeated the warlord, they searched all of Hetrae. Ironically, Camara and the others were kept in the exact mountain her father had found the small crystal around Camara’s neck. Again in the darkest of the cave, the crystal’s light shone faintly through the blackness, and again lives were saved because of the crystal. After that time, it became tradition for all ten-year-old Doronian girls to receive this crystal and the story of Camara. Now, Elbib believed in that story more than she ever had before. She started to run toward her sister, calling out her name frantically, “Eve!” Yloh responded immediately by following his sister. “Eve! Eve! Don’t move. We’re coming.” Although the two were shouting at their little sister, they were too far, and no matter how loud they screamed, little Eve could not hear them. Moments later, Eve’s brother and sister were close enough that she could barely see them but still could not hear them. She could see them waving their arms, running toward her. In her mind, she was frightened about what she knows that they do not. In little Eve’s mind, she knew that her brother Mada was in a fight for his life at that very moment. As Elbib and Yloh got closer to Eve, she began to hear her older brother and sister. “Eve! Eve! Do not move. We are going to get you, OK?” Elbib calmly added. “Hey, do not worry, little sister. We are here, and you are going to be safe, right?” Yloh slowly spoke. At that same time, both Elbib and Yloh began to walk closer to Eve. They had nearly fallen in a sinkhole approaching their sister minutes before. “Hey, sis, you OK? Where’s your brother?” Yloh said in sort of a joking manner. “Yloh, I am frightened.” “Hey, my little sister, Princess Eve, have I ever let you down?” “No.”

“Well, I am not about to start now,” Yloh said calmly. “Eve, where’s Mada?” Elbib said lovingly. Eve responded to Elbib, nearly crying. “I told him not to go, but he would not listen.” “OK, OK, it’s going to be OK. Where is Mada?” Eve did not respond with words but pointed down into the crater. Seconds later, Elbib and Yloh reached their sister and could see for themselves the danger faced by their little brother. After reaching her, both looked over the edge of the crater to see Mada on a dirt ledge that was slowly crumbling away. The twins shared a mental connection that allowed them to communicate with each other in mind alone. “Hold on, brother, we will get you,” Eve said to Mada mentally. “The stone, Eve. I need to get the stone. It is important.” “The stone. He needs to get the stone,” Eve said out loud. “Stone? What stone?” “The stone we found when Mada fell in the hole.” “We have no time for stones, little sister. This ground is unstable, and it could give any minute. We must hurry. Why is this stone so important?” “It is the only one of its kind.” “Only one stone? Surely there are others like it.” “He will not come out without it.” “Mada, listen to reason. We must leave this place. It is not stable.” “He said this stone will be important to Father,” Eve said to her older brother. “He said to hurry. The ledge is nearly gone.” “Where is this all-important stone?”

“At the bottom of the hole.” “At the bottom! Is he insane? This ground could bury him in seconds. How will he expect to find one stone at the bottom of this?” “He said he will and that you will find a way—you always do.” “My little brother has such faith.” “We both do.” “Make that three.” “Hold on, Mada.” Yloh thought of how he could do as his little brother insisted. Quickly, he used his wristband issued to all Defenders. The wristband is a mini particle generator. Its limit to produce any substance in the universe is only the skill of the . Yloh put the measurements and ingredients for five hundred meters of braided rope. He pressed the Produce button, and braided rope began to ooze out of a nozzle. Elbib took Eve to more stable ground and waited. “Mada, take the rope. I’m going to try and ease you to the bottom. I hope it is true about this stone of yours.” “You will see that I speak true, big brother.” “Yloh, maybe we should Mother and Father?” Yloh had lain down and continued to ease the rope to his brother. “On, Elbib. I have this. No need to Mother or Father.” Elbib knew her brother was very serious; he used the Hetrae word for “no.” Yloh used Hetraeian Language in these moments of extreme pressure. When he had in the past, whatever the pressure, her brother always performed flawlessly, and the matter was handled, just as G-Nik would. She knew her brother, and if he said do not Mother and Father, there was no need. “I have the rope. Let me down.” “I have you. Hurry, Mada.” Slowly, Mada started the descent to the bottom of the deep crevice. Gradually,

going down, it became darker and darker. Mada could not hear or see Yloh. He could not see the bottom but was hoping it was close. Yloh could see the ledge Mada was on, and, suddenly, the entire mound was gone. The large mound of dirt fell into the very darkness he had a minute earlier lowered his brother. “Mada!” Mada could not hear his brother’s screams and did not see the huge amount of soil falling his way. Within seconds, the dirt struck Mada, and down he went. At the top of the crater, Yloh’s rope that was tight with the weight of his brother now went limp. “Mada! Mada! Eve, is our brother OK?” Eve attempted to mentally Mada. “Mada, get up, get up.” “He’s asleep, he will not wake up.” “Eve, is he . . .” “No, he is not dead,” she said out loud. “Mada, wake up, wake up. You need to find the stone. You need to wake up.” Mada lay at the bottom of the crater in unconsciousness. The dirt had plunged to the bottom and had him partially buried. Mada was fortunate to be only meters from the bottom when all the dirt came down on him. As he lay there half buried, he could hear Eve. “Mada, wake up. You need to find the stone. Mada, wake up.” Slowly, Mada came to consciousness. “Eve, is that you?” “Yes, Mada. You must find the stone.” “He is waking up now,” Eve said aloud to Elbib and Yloh. “Tell him to hurry. It will be dark soon, and our parents will worry, and I have not been in this part of the planet at night. We must make it back to the jumper to get back to Crystal City.”

“Mada, wake up, now!” In that second, Mada snapped to consciousness as if his sister was standing right next to him, screaming in his ear. “Eve, I am awake.” “He is awake now,” Eve said aloud to Elbib and Yloh. “Find the stone.” Slowly, Mada uncovered himself and got to his feet. He fumbled in the dark to find Yloh’s rope. Once he found it, he tugged on it to let Yloh know he was OK. He continued to fumble around through the dirt. He started to dig by hand, first, in his immediate area and then short distances around him. Mada could feel the stone in the darkness and was just about ready to grab the stone when, suddenly, the ground swallowed them both. “I had it, Eve. Now I am looking again,” he mentally said to Eve, who quickly repeated her brother’s words out loud. Time stood still waiting for Mada. Elbib thought to herself, Mada, please hurry. I have a bad feeling about this place. She was not alone; all four of G-Nik’s and Latina’s children had identical feelings, but no one had said it out loud. Although none of them knew why, all had the same bad feeling. Mada continued to search and became very discouraged. He began to frantically throw dirt from all over the bottom of the crater in every direction. “I cannot find it, Eve,” he said in his mind. “You must, Mada. We must get the stone to Father.” Suddenly, as Eve spoke, her lucky crystal began to glow. It had never done that. Elbib’s also started to glow. She also had never seen the crystal glow. The two looked at each other in strange amazement. At the same moment, Mada could see a strange glow coming out of the dirt; it was as if a rainbow had been placed in the ground. The colors shone out like the light of a star. As Mada uncovered it, the light and colors became even more brilliant and beautiful, and a beam of multicolor shot straight up to the sky. Yloh had his back to the girls and did not see the crystal on their necklaces glow, but he could see the glow of Mada’s stone and the beam come out of the crater into the sky. It was fantastic, the likes he had never seen. He knew at that moment his little brother was right; this stone

was different, beautiful, and special. As Mada held the stone in his hand, the glow was gone, and his sisters’ crystals’ glow, too, was gone. “I have it.” “Mada has the stone, Yloh.” Mada tugged on the rope to let his brother know he was ready to be retrieved from the crater. Yloh engaged the recoil on the wristband, which is more like a forearm band. Slowly, the rope recoiled, disappearing into the device, and, slowly, Mada’s face came into view. Yloh was very happy when he had Mada standing safely beside him, the stone in hand. Before he could get the words out of his mouth, “We need to leave this place.” It was already too late. Yloh turned with Mada to walk toward Elbib and Eve and saw a large burly creature coming a distance behind them. He and Mada rushed over to the girls just before the petal creature walked up to the group. Yloh placed the girls and Mada behind him and stood center to the creature. The creature stood much taller and thicker than Yloh, with smooth, tight leatherlike skin, olive green in color, with red fiery eyes. The creature stood on legs, but the legs were deformed, his arms the same. It was though each limb started growing one direction, and then another and then another. It looked like it would hurt to walk around as this creature ran through Eve’s mind and then Mada’s. The creature had slits for nostrils and a human-size mouth with pointed humanlike teeth. Yloh stood for a moment and then spoke. “Identify yourself and state your business with me and my family.” The creature stood there in silence but appeared to understand Yloh. Yloh moved his brother and sisters further back behind and then reached to engage his weapons system. “I say again, who are you, and what do you want?” The creature finally answered. “I am Cifus, and I believe you have something that belongs to me.” “You must be mistaken. I have nothing belonging to you. I just now met you. How could I have anything belonging to you?” “The small one there,”—and pointed to Mada—“he has it.”

“No, odd one—Cifus, you say. There must be some kind of misunderstanding. You see, my brother has nothing that belongs to you or anyone else.” “The light, it came from there.” His deformed arm pointed toward the crater. “The small one came from there, yes?” “Yes, but what does that matter to you?” “What the small one has is very important, important to us all.” “Look, Cifus, we do not want any trouble. We were about to leave. You are standing in our way.” “We are standing in your way.” Cifus raised both his weirdly deformed arms, and several dozen like him appeared from every unseen rock, bush, and blind spot around the group of four. Although extremely put on high alert in his mind, Yloh did not show this on the outside. He now had to get his brother and sisters back to his parents. Yloh knew he was their only hope of leaving that site. As Yloh had earlier, he began to speak his native Hetraeian language. Yloh never looked away from Cifus when he spoke. “Seod enoyreve evah no rieht layor stsev?” (Does everyone have on their royal vests?) The rulers of Hetrae and their families were given royal vests. The vest was not really a vest at all; it was a belt. This belt, however, puts an impenetrable force field around the wearer. Yloh could not a time when his little sisters or brother ever had to engage his vest. G-Nik and Latina drilled the four constantly about when it should be engaged. This situation right at this moment would be at the top of that list of reasons to engage the vest. “Sey, rehtorb,” Elbib answered. “Sey,” Mada said. “Sey,” Eve answered.” “Doog. Nehw I yas, egagne rouy stsev, yako?” “Yak.”

“Elbib, did uoy gnirb ruoy . . .” This was going through Yloh’s mind: What a day. I take my little brother and sisters out for a small adventure—one of them gets lost, Elbib and I nearly fall in a sinkhole getting to our sister, my brother falls in a giant hole in the ground, we have a very unique stone, and now some creature he had never seen before is threatening all four children of the ruler of Samarion and a Hetrae Defender. Yes, quite a day. This echoed in his head before he spoke again. “Elbib, od uoy evah ruoy ffats?” “Sey, rehtorb.” “Evah uoy decitcarp?” “Sey.” “Doog. Teg eht sniwt ot eht repmuj. I lliw teem uoy. Nehw I yas, nur dna od ton kool kcab. Thgif ekil ruo efil sdneped no ti, sey?” “Sey, rehtorb.” Yloh’s Hetraeian conversation was interrupted. “What language is this? You deceive us.” “No, no, no. I was just letting my sisters and little brother know that they have nothing to fear.” “There is nothing to fear if we get that which we came for. Give it to us, and you and your family can leave, and no harm will come to you. We only want that which is ours.” “And if I say there is nothing my brother has is yours and there is nothing I am going to give you this day but death, what say you then?” “Then I say you all have to die.” Yloh felt it was time to inform this creature of who and what he was as a Defender of the Realm, a realm that now included the planet of Saduje. “You… Cifus, I am Yloh, son of G-Nik, ruler of the city Doron, on the planet of Hetrae. I am a Defender of the Realm, a realm which now includes the planet of Saduje.

You are violating a planetary law. Now clear out of our way.” There was no answer by Cifus, but all his ts in his body began to crack, as if they were breaking. The others started to do the same. Their deformed bodies start to grow, and their limbs began to get long and straight; their faces and torsos too. After all the crackling of the bones stopped, and Yloh, Elbib, and the twins looked in shock, Cifus and his kind stood five times taller and were lean and proportioned. Yloh shouted to Elbib and the twins, “Now!” All four pushed their vest buttons on their waist. Immediately, their force field surrounded each of them individually. “Elbib, get to the jumper!” As Yloh shouted to his sister, he engaged the elements control on his wrist. The force field appeared like electronic gel surrounding each of G-Nik’s siblings’ entire bodies. Like an electronic cocoon, the force field was about a meter thick. The element control on the Defenders’ weapons system allows them to use the elements, wind, water, fire, land, and ice. Yloh used a strong wind and blew a path down the center of this Cifus and his kind. The giant creatures were blown to either side of the powerful wind created by Yloh. “Go now, Elbib, get to the jumper. Do not worry, little sister, I will meet you at the jumper shortly. I just need to take care of Cifus and his kind. Go! Go now!” Without another word, Elbib led the twins straight through the pathway down the center of the strange new creatures. After Yloh used the element control on his band, he quickly engaged a large neon broadsword from his weapons system and started butchering the creatures as they recovered from his wind burst. He cut off arms and legs and even cut some in half; there was no mercy. He thought about what Cifus said, “You all must die.” He said to himself, Never threaten my family. While Yloh was busy with Cifus and the others, Elbib and the twins reached the edge of the thick forest from the site. Somewhat winded from the long run, she stopped to catch her breath. Suddenly, from the brush, three creatures like Cifus appeared, their eyes firing red laser blast at Elbib and the twins. Earlier, Yloh asked Elbib if she had her staff. The staff he was referring to is the first weapon Hetrae youngsters train with for the rite of age. Both male and female on Hetrae receive these neon

staff at eleven and a half. By their thirteenth birthday, many are very good; Elbib was one of the best. She practiced with her cousin Sussej daily. The laser blast could not harm Elbib or the twins through the force field but could prevent the twins from following her to the jumper. Elbib stood up from catching her breath and stood tall like her brother. She looked up at the creature and threw her hand out, open palm. Immediately, her neon staff came out to full length. “I have really had a bad day.” She took her staff and twirled it with both hands in front of her body like a baton. Then she set back in position one, taught to her by her mother. Position one was with your strong leg behind your body, bent, weak side front and slightly bent, get low, staff in position along the forearm in one hand with the length perfectly balanced for forward or reverse maximum striking force. “Twins, let’s go.” Elbib stepped forward and jabbed the first creature in the midsection and then reverse spun across to sweep the others’ feet from under them and then continued to spin back to the first with a swift strike across the face after being bent over from the jab, and then continued with a two-handed strike to the face of the second creature, who had its feet knocked from under them. Then smack! Elbib could not move fast enough to keep the third creature from backhanding her. The twins watched as Elbib’s lean body flew and landed behind them. “Elbib!” both the twins screamed. They ran back to Elbib. Elbib was stunned but alert. She sat up. The twins rushed to their sister. “Elbib, are you OK?” Elbib shook her head slightly and then got this look in her eye. Mada and Eve had never seen that look in her eyes before. It was the look of rage. Elbib was upset that she allowed that creature close enough to her to strike her. Her training was better than that. Now Elbib wanted to show the creatures her all-out skill as a fighter. The force field took most of the impacts from the backhand and her landing but not her pride. Elbib had been trained at this point to fight twice this number. Elbib jumped up and, with a few steps, was airborne. She twirled her staff across the face of the creature and landed in front of him. She took her staff in both hands and cracked one leg and then the other. Then jab! Jab! Jab to the midsection and then straight down to the middle of the forehead of the creature. Elbib could feel the staff strike and then sink into the skull of the creature. The creature dropped dead. In front of Elbib, she held the position of the final deadly blow. She stood there momentarily and then turned to the twins. Very calmly, she spoke. “We must get to the jumper.” Elbib led Mada and Eve into the brush and made her way back to the jumper.

Going through Elbib’s mind was her wondering if Yloh would be meeting them at the jumper as he had said. Elbib was always very secure in the thought that her brother would do whatever he had said he would do. Yloh never told Elbib he would do something and didn’t keep his word. But today, no matter how much Elbib tried to convince herself, she had a grim feeling something would be different in a bad way. Elbib, Mada, and Eve reached the place where the jumper was parked. Elbib took short relief that she had found the jumper and that it was parked as Yloh had left it. The twins also shared that short-lived feeling. But as this day had shown the three, it was anything but normal or typical. Elbib could see the jumper about one hundred meters in front of them. The twins shared the rejoice of seeing the flying machine. “The jumper,” both said in unison. As they approached, the heavy forest next to the jumper parted, and Elbib could see Cifus with dozens of his kind. They started to surround the jumper. Then out of the heavy brush came Yloh in chains escorted by even more of these creatures. The three were in shock and could not believe what they saw in front of them. The rage the twins saw in their sister’s eyes had returned, and Elbib stood tall, and she was about to open her palm to engage her staff. Suddenly, the twins were pulled into the large plants and then Elbib. Elbib suddenly was under a plant, stooping face-to-face with a beautiful ebony girl, almost black, with dark-red hair, about the age and height of Elbib. Next to her was a boy, much the same. Both were so dark you could hardly see them in the dark. If not for their bright-green eyes and dark-red hair, one could not see them at all. The girl was holding one hand over Elbib’s mouth, the other with one finger up to her lips. The boy had both his hands over the twins’ mouths. The girl kept her hands in their positions for some time but finally took them down. “I am Eisus, and this is my brother, Ettenot. You cannot fight Cifus and his kind. There are too many of them,” she said at a whisper. “But they have our brother.” “I am sorry, but we cannot help your brother.” “I must. He fought them to give us the chance to escape. I will not leave him.” “There are too many of them.” “Why have they taken my brother?”

“The crystal, the Glencarin Crystal.” “What is the Glencarin Crystal, Eisus? I don’t understand.” “Did you see the light… I do not know your name.” “My name is Elbib, and this is my little brother and sister, Mada and Eve. Cifus has our brother Yloh.” “Elbib, the Glencarin Crystal has been thought to be a myth. The light of the crystal is said to be the most beautiful and brilliant light ever seen. Cifus and the others followed the light. Did you see it, Elbib?” Elbib knew instantly what light her new friend was referring to, as did the twins. “What does the Glencarin Crystal do, Eisus?” “My parents say it will give power to every part of all the universes.” “How can one crystal do that?” “They say that when time and space began long ago, the crystal was forged within mytons (milliseconds) after the explosion of space and time. Everything and anything came with the explosion of time and space. All that we know now came from this. The Glencarin Crystal holds all the energy contained in the beginning of space and time. It will give energy to all at no cost and no machines.” At this point in the conversation, the twins were listening and absorbing the word spoken by Elbib and Eisus. It began to be very clear; this stone could be the Glencarin Crystal and not a stone at all. Ettenot spoke. “There are many who wish to use the crystal to make us pay for its energy and control its power for themselves.” Elbib had been so involved with the conversation between her and Eisus that she had not noticed the handsome boy next to Mada and Eve. The moment their eyes met, it was apparent to all that something had happened to the two strangers that changed the energy around them. There was instant chemistry with Elbib and Ettenot. Although it was not spoken, it was obvious to Eisus that her brother and her new friend were very taken with each other. “The crystal also has magical powers only chosen few can unlock.” “Magic power with…” Elbib’s question was interrupted by a much louder

question being asked to her brother just meters away. “Where is the small one! When I kill you, you will suffer, and the machine we have of yours will reveal its secrets to us, and we will destroy your kind!” That is when Elbib peered out the bush to see that Cifus had Yloh’s wristband. Defenders gave up their wristband to no one of free will, and never to a stranger. She was snapped immediately back to her urgent need to save Yloh. Then she saw Cifus take a shocking device to her brother’s torso, and Yloh screamed in pain. She looked closer and saw him bleeding from his mouth and nose. The only way she could see Yloh being captured by these creatures is being outnumbered. As she watched in horror, she heard Cifus tell his soldiers to take him back to Karrpon. “Take him to Karrpon. He will tell us where the small one went, and we will kill them all. Then we will have the crystal. Everyone will bow to us.” Elbib was stunned. She slipped back in the brush, crying. “Yloh is hurt. They want the crystal. We have to get my brother. We have to trade the stone, Mada, for our brother. He would do it for us.” “It’s not a crystal, Elbib. It’s a stone. But if it will get Yloh, we must.” Mada took out the stone, which now had a dull rainbow glow, nothing like before but still radiant. “Eisus, where is Karrpon, and how do we get there?” “Elbib, we cannot do this alone. Karrpon is much too far, and there are many more of the Karrponian. We must get the stone to Mother and Father. They will know what to do.” “I must my parents, Ettenot. They must know about Yloh. They will also help. Wait, and we will take the jumper.” The twins looked at one another. They did not know that Elbib had learned to fly a jumper.

Chapter 2

Crystal City

I n the forest of Saduje, the children of G-Nik and Latina have formulated a plan to, one, get help from their newfound friends’ parents; two, their parents in Crystal City; and, three, rescue Yloh in the village of Karrpon. After seeing Yloh led off in chains, bleeding and tortured, Elbib, the twins, Eisus, and Ettenot all approached the jumper that had been left behind. The jumper is basically a land vehicle that has hovering capabilities, lower and higher-altitude flight ability, and its own communication equipment. The controls in the jumper were somewhat complicated until one got used to them. At this point, Elbib wished she had taken those lessons Yloh offered on her birthday. The jumper has forward and reverse thruster and a vertical thruster. The thrusters were in the front of the jumper, top and bottom; the rear, top and bottom; and center, top, bottom, and sides. The jumper was called that because of this. All the thrusters sometimes made the little flying car look like it was jumping from place to place, and one could fly the jumper like an aircraft. The jumpers came in many colors, but Hetrae Defenders used black-and-red ones. The jumper was sleek and had two large rear boosters for faster land travel. As the five approached the jumper, the question was raised. “Elbib, can you fly a jumper?” “Of course, I can, silly. I’ve been watching Mother, Father, and Yloh for some time now.” “Yes, but have you ever flown actually by yourself?” “Well . . . no.” “This is not going to end well.” “Mada, Eve, why do you two always do that?”

“Do what, Elbib?” “Yes, what, Elbib?” “Oh, never mind.” The group reached the jumper. The jumper has a glass hood over the cab for high-altitude trips or the jumps from place to place. Elbib was pretty comfortable getting the group into the machine, but after that, she had very little knowledge on the operational instrument . “OK, this will get us in the jumper.” Elbib pushed a series of buttons on the side of the jumper, and the glass cover lifted and the doors opened. The five children got in the roomy cab. Once the group was inside the jumper, the glass cover and doors closed automatically. Once inside, Elbib started to examine the instrument . “OK, one of these will start the jumper up. It’s the black, white, red, or green button.” “What are the numbers in the same colors and the different symbols in those same colors?” “Not totally sure.” Although the green button that had a vertical line in the center of it, with a circle around it symbol, was the ignition, the red buttons were for high altitude, because the jumper was not designed for higher altitudes. In extreme cases, one could use the red controls, but it would be taking the little jumper to the limits of its design. That’s why the color red; it was for danger. Green was for ground, or jumps as they are called, when the machine would thrust or boost itself over obstacles. Black controlled boosters and thruster. The jumper also had blue buttons used in case it was over or on water. None of these other features worked until the jumper was started. The jumper had two steering devices: one for altitude and another for large boosters on either side of its slender body. The tube-shaped boosters were mostly used for ground. Elbib continued to examine the , not being sure that the green button with the vertical line and circle was truly the one she needed to push. She had watched Yloh and her parents fly jumpers a hundred or more times, but now, more than ever, she needed to the sequence in which they did it. Only a few moments had ed, but Mada got a little impatient.

“Elbib, we need to go. Can you or can you not fly the jumper? What about this button?” Mada started reaching for a red button. “Mada, no! You know of what happened to Father when he was your very age. I can do this.” Elbib started to . “This is start.” She pushed the ignition, and the jumper engine came to life. “Yes, OK. Now I just push th—” Suddenly, one of the creatures like Cifus jumped on the front of the jumper and stared right in Elbib’s face. “Cifus was correct. He knew the small one would return.” It frightened Elbib and the others. Elbib was already reaching for the forward thruster button but was frightened and pushed reverse. The jumper jerked back, and the creature fell off the front of the jumper onto the ground. Realizing she pushed the reverse instead of the forward thruster, Elbib looked and was about to press the right button. As she did so, the Karrponian sprang up in front of the jumper. “Ahhhh!” everyone screamed. Elbib punched the forward thruster, and the jumper thrust forward, ramming the creature. The Karrponian flew into the air, landing dead on the forest floor. “Whew, Elbib, I think your driving could stand some improvement,” Ettenot said sarcastically. “Perhaps, Ettenot, would you like to try?” Elbib said in the same fashion. “No, I am good.” They all laughed for the first time since this adventure began. The lighthearted time only lasted for seconds, as the urgent need of starting their plan began to work up to the front of their minds. “We must go. My mother and father will know what to do. They will your parents to let them know you are safe and tell them of what happened to Yloh.” “Thank you, Ettenot. Thank you too, Eisus.” “It is OK, Elbib. You would do the same if we were in trouble.” Elbib looked at Ettenot with her heart racing. Was this from her excitement of fear or the way he made her feel when their eyes meet each time? All of Elbib’s searching her mind to how to fly the jumper came flooding to her, and she was now ready to truly fly a jumper.

Crystal City

Far, far away from the events unfolding in the forest on planet Saduje lies the great Crystal City. Crystal City is the biggest and most beautiful city on all of the planet Saduje. It was home to the most powerful rulers, the coalition of all the leaders, and rulers of every village and city on Saduje and all the star systems. Crystal City was made completely of the largest commodity on Saduje—crystal. Crystal is like diamonds on Earth and, as on Earth, came in many colors and qualities. Crystal City was made with the highest quality of crystal mined daily on the planet. Going into the city, one would be in amazement of its beauty. The red, greens, yellows, and blues sparkled and shimmered. Even black crystal shone brightly. The glow of the city could be seen from space. The city was discovered during wartimes when Defenders of the Realm fought to free the planets in that star system of an evil ruler from one of the other planets. After discovering the city, it was noted by surveyors that most of the other cities and villages on Saduje were not as fortunate as Crystal City to be powered by the energy of Nadroj. G-Nik and the other rulers of Hetrae combined to help deliver a system of transformers that would allow the most-remote villages to receive the power of Nadroj. All the rulers of Saduje agreed to become of the realm to be protected in their future. The giant transformers were scattered all over Saduje, in every secluded and remote part of the planet. Everyone knew that the weather would be a factor in keeping the large structures on the planet. The winds on Saduje reached hundreds of kilometers an hour. G-Nik convinced the others to follow through with the project and became the first ambassador to Saduje. It was his job to visit Saduje during these precise times to assess damages and come up with solutions to fix the problem. There had been three such occasions in one Earth year. This was a typical visit for typical problems on Saduje, and GNik and Latina loved the city itself. The twins were conceived on Saduje. They had vacationed there, which was the twins’ second intergalactic trip, but were not old enough then to venture outside the city. G-Nik and Latina felt comfortable and safe in Crystal City over the years. So much that they even felt safe enough to allow their oldest, not to

mention a Defender of the Realm, to take their other precious little ones on a discovery adventure. Little did they know about the adventure, discovery, and the danger that awaited them in the forest of Saduje. Latina thought it was so sweet of Yloh to offer to keep his little sisters and brother occupied. She knew the three would be bored by all the formalities involved in these ordeals. “Sure, my love, you may take your sisters and brother, but be sure keep a close eye on the twins.” “Yes, yes, yes, Mother, I will watch them as you or Father would. Father, Mada and Eve will be safe, I give you my word.” “Ha! Ha! Ha! I know you will, my son. Mada, Eve, and you too, Elbib, mind your brother.” “Yes, Father, we shall.” “Yes… Mother. Yes… Father.” “Come on, Elbib, it’ll be fun.” “Mada and Eve will slow us down.” “No, we won’t.” “Yes, you will.” “No, we won’t.” “Hey, hey, hey, you three stop fussing.” “Yloh, are you sure you want to take these three? They can be very intense sometimes.” “Yes, Mother, yes, Father, we will be fine. I’m just going to look at the damage to the transformers and then back to Crystal City before nightfall.” The conversation between Yloh and his parents was very much routine as parents-to-children conversations went. G-Nik, with all the adventures that he and Latina had gone on, could not imagine that his children would be leaving

after a typical day such as that to the devastating news he would be receiving. GNik and Latina had arrived in Crystal City that day on a routine visit after one of the bad windstorms on Saduje. On arrival, he would be meeting the Saduje Coalition to discuss the damages and what would be done about them. Normally, there would only be a few, but on occasion, there was heavy damage and in many locations. This was one of those occasions. After his meetings all day, G-Nik and Latina had dined with the officials for lunch and then decided to take a walk in one of the large parks late that afternoon. It was a day without the bright shine of Nadroj to fill the sky but still very warm, as it always was on Saduje. G-Nik wanted to spend some time alone with Latina before the children returned that evening. Latina looked forward to those times because she and G-Nik very seldom had them. G-Nik and Latina were always in some kind of meetings or in some kind of official capacity or being parents to four children. The two loved their children but missed the times when it was just the two of them. It is funny how a parent always looks forward to having some downtime and then spends most of that time talking about the very thing responsible for them wanting downtime—work and parenting. G-Nik and Latina were nearly finished with their walk, hand in hand, when the first signs of danger began to appear. “You know that is the first time Yloh has volunteered to take all three of his sisters and brother on an outing like this—they are usually bothering him.” “Yes, but the twins are older now, and Elbib must now really concentrate on her rite of age.” “She reminds me of you, my love.” “Ha! Ha! Ha! She is my daughter, Your Majesty.” “It has been so many years now, and it still makes me laugh when you call me that.” “Why? You are the ruler of our great city.” “But you know where I came from and all the things in my life that could have been so different.” “It was fate, my sweet G-Nik—you were meant to rule.”

“Maybe, but it was you, you, my beautiful Latina—you made all this come to .” “I fell in love with you the moment we met.” “And my love for you grows with each ing day.” G-Nik put Latina’s arm in his as they approached the hospitality center where they stay while on Saduje. On approach, one of G-Nik’s Defenders walked up to the couple. “Excuse me, Your Majesty, may I have a word?” “What is it, Retep?” “Yes, Retep, what is wrong?” “Well, Your Highness, it’s… Yloh’s band, the tracker signal, he is not wearing it.” “Have you tried to him on his band and the jumper?” “Yes, Your Majesty, there was no response.” “What! Something is wrong. Yloh would never take his band off.” “Retep, keep trying to Yloh. Turn on the locater for the band. I want to know where it is.” “Yes, sir, right away.” “And, Retep, any word from my other children?” “No, sir, not a word.” “Go, Retep, inform me the moment you find out, and also find the location of the jumper.” Retep left immediately to do as G-Nik had ordered. Latina clutched G-Nik’s arm tightly.

“Something is very wrong. Yloh would never remove his band willingly.” “Do not worry, my love. We will find out why Yloh has been separated from his band.” “And where are Elbib and the twins?” “Yes, darling, I would not forget about them.” “I must go alert Father to tell him his grandchildren are missing.” “No need to worry, Latina, until we know more, my love.” “You are right. There is no reason to make Father worry without knowing why he is worried. My love, we must get back to the ship. I want to know what has happened to our children.” “We will find them, Latina. As sure as I am the ruler of our great city, I will find the children, and I will bring them back.” “We will bring them back!” G-Nik looked at Latina. “Yes, darling, we do this together.” G-Nik and Latina went directly to the Transporter Amre, used by him and many of the diplomats of Hetrae. They went straight to the bridge of the ship to speak with the captain. When they stepped onto the bridge, everyone stopped and went to instant attention. An officer on the bridge alerted the bridge of the arrival of the ruler and rulers. “Your Majesty and Your Highness on the bridge.” Everyone stood at attention, including the captain. “Carry on,” G-Nik said to the entire crew on the bridge. G-Nik and Latina walked over to where the captain was about to sit. “Captain, what do we know?” “Well, Your Majesty, about two hours ago, Yloh’s band alert activated. He did not the ship about any problems before or after that time.” “What about the jumper? Where is it?” “Just a while ago, it was stationary but powered up and began to leave its

location.” “Still no ?” “No, sir.” “Try haling the jumper now.” “Yes, sir.” “Auhsoj, try haling the jumper again.” “Yes, Captain.” The com officer immediately opened a HAL to the jumper. “This is the Transporter Amre to Jumper 55, please respond.” In the jumper, Elbib and the others heard the communication but did not know how to answer. “Elbib, that is the second time. We need to tell them about Yloh and Cifus.” “I am a little busy here, Mada. I cannot fly the jumper and talk on the comm.” “Elbib, this light on the is flashing. Maybe that is how we can talk to the transporter. There’s a switch.” “Ettenot, Eisus, I cannot be distracted.” “I will do it, Elbib.” Ettenot reached over and flipped the switch. “Hello, hello, this is the Transporter Amre. Please identify yourself and the reason for stealing Jumper 55?” “Hello, this is Elbib, oldest daughter of G-Nik and Latina of Doron.” G-Nik and Latina could not believe what they were hearing from the comm. It was their sweet Elbib, but where are Yloh and the twins, and who is flying the jumper? “Elbib, is that you?” “Hi, Father, is Mother with you?” “Yes, darling, I am here. Elbib, where are your brothers and sister, and who is flying the jumper?”

“Elbib is flying, Mother.” “Mada, Eve, is that you?” “Yes, Mother. Elbib had to fly to get help for Yloh.” “Get help for Yloh? What has happened to Yloh?” “Yloh was captured by Karrponians.” “Karrponian? Captured?” “Yes, Father. It is a long story about the stone.” “It’s not a stone, Mada—it’s the Glencarin Crystal.” “Glencarin what?” “Mother, Father, it is a long story. We are on our way to the village with Eisus and Ettenot.” “Eisus and who, and what village? Where?” “Greetings, father and mother of Elbib. I am Ettenot, son of Chas and Jade, and Eisus is my sister. We are from the village of Lan—” At that instant, the communication was interrupted. “Captain, what happened? Why did the HAL stop? We don’t know what village they are on their way to, and we need to know more.” “I’m sorry, Your Majesty. With the damage to the transformers in that region, we have lost communication. We can track the jumper, but that is all we can do, sir.” “Well, keep tracking it and find out all you can about this Cifus and Karrpon.” “Yes, sir, right away.” G-Nik turned away from the captain and looked at Latina. “We must go get our children—to the ends of this planet if we have to.”

“Yes, my love, we will, and I think I know who can help. Captain, keep us up to date on the jumper, and I want to know everything there is to know about this Cifus and that village, understood?” “Yes, sir, understood.” “Come, my love, we are going to see Magnus. She will know about this Glencarin Crystal the children spoke of.” “Yes, I agree. Magnus will know all that we seek to know.” G-Nik turned to the captain. “Prepare my jumper. We will change and will be going to the dunes of Saduje. Ready it for desert flight.” “Yes, sir. Would you like a security detail, sir?” “That won’t be necessary. We will manage. Thank you.” The captain had no reason to question G-Nik’s and Latina’s safety. He knew of stories told to him by others of the two great Defenders. He knew the great ruler G-Nik and wife were no strangers to dangerous situations. G-Nik and Latina left the bridge and went to their quarters to change. Both were in bright-red-and-gold formfitting jumpsuits worn by diplomats of Hetrae. Both changed to black leathery ones. The black was used for family outings and reminded each of all the many adventures seen by those clothes they wore. They made their way through the large ship and to the flight deck. As ordered, G-Nik’s jumper was waiting. As the two approached, the whole flight deck snapped to attention. GNik and Latina walked up to the engineer preparing the small craft. “Your jumper is ready and rigged for the desert, Your Majesty.” “Thank you, Kona.” “Sir, the captain offers earpieces for communication.” “Thank the captain.” “We should wear them, darling—they could not hurt.” “You are right as usual, my love.” G-Nik and Latina took the earpieces, placed

them in their ears, and then got into the jumper. “This is G-Nik to the bridge. How do you read?” “We read you loud and clear, Your Majesty.” “Earpieces are in, and we are on our way to the dunes of Saduje.” Although Saduje was mostly forest and jungle, it had an expansive desert region. Death Valley and the Mojave Desert of Earth would be engulfed in its size. Sand clogs the mechanics of the jumper, and special filters had to be rigged to protect them from long exposure to sand. The flight deck crew stood back from the silver jumper and watched as the jumper’s engine came to life and then rose up off the deck and pointed its nose to the exit, and rear boosters blasted the jumper out the hangar door and out onto open land. G-Nik and Latina crossed open terrain and across Crystal City. Once outside city limits, G-Nik knew it would be safe to use the higher altitude flight to reach the dunes without having to jump over large obstacles getting to them. He used the red instrument that Elbib was so afraid to engage. The jumper’s vertical thrusters engaged, and the jumper shot way above the landscape. The immensity of Saduje and beauty of Crystal City and planet came into view. The jumper’s rear booster went to full thrust, and G-Nik, Latina, and the little jumper were on their way to the dunes of Saduje and to visit Magnus. Magnus was the Oracle of Saduje and much, much more. She was the oldest of all life on the planet. Magnus would be two thousand Earth years old. Magnus and Magnus alone held all the stories and secrets of Saduje. G-Nik and Latina had visited her one other time before. It was when the twins were conceived. The couple had visited Saduje many other times, and all of Saduje talked of the Great Oracle Magnus. They told the couple Magnus’s gift of the present, future, and past. It was just something different to do on their vacation. On that visit, however, they learned that the Oracle knew of their past—the fact that G-Nik was the only human on Hetrae, how he got there, and what happened after the rite of age. She knew of everything G-Nik did to rule the great city. She also knew of Latina’s pregnancy with the twins. She told them of a bright light in their future. At the time, G-Nik assumed the bright light was his twin son and daughter, but he was about to find out how off that assumption was. There is only one place in the dunes to get water and only one way to visit the Oracle; they were both in fact the very same place—the village Dynas.

G-Nik flew quietly over the desert. Its splendor and peacefulness was a magnificent sight. For hundreds and hundreds of kilometers in every direction, sand dunes upon sand dunes. Normally, the glare from Nadroj blinded anyone that had the courage to face the great expanse of the dunes. On this day, the sand looked a dull tanish gray. It reminded one of a smooth blanket that had been ruffled slightly but still very smooth. Up to this point, G-Nik and Latina had shared little thoughts aloud, but both were in perfect sync. Our oldest son has been captured by a race of creatures we have never encountered before, the other three are in a region of Saduje we know very little, and three of our children are with Sadujeians that neither of us has heard about before this day. G-Nik flew high over the desert with great speed. He knew that time ing with his children in danger was not easy to watch go by. Each myton meant something tragic could have happened to his precious young. Nearing Dynas, Latina broke the silence. “I cannot imagine what our children have endured this day. If this Cifus harms one hair on Yloh’s head, the coalition will not have to bother with a trial—I mean it, one hair.” “I, too, share your feelings, my love, but we are not Defenders as before. We must at least try the diplomatic approach for now. You do not worry about Cifus separating Yloh from his wristband, because Yloh would not allow that, even if it cost him his life.” “I know, my love, but Yloh knows that no one can use the band but him.” “He also knows that we will track the band even if we cannot track him.” Just as G-Nik finished the points he was making about Yloh and the wristband, he could see the village of Dynas come into view. The village was closer to a city than a village. It was thirty to forty kilometers square. The village leaders wanted to keep the village status for their ancestors. The Dynasians were charged with the protection of the Oracle. No evil can seek the Oracle; it is rejected. Anyone who seeks the Oracle with evil intentions will be destroyed. Anyone wishing to bring harm to the Oracle will die under the mighty Dynasian race. Dynasians fought every battle as if it were their last; protect or die protecting the Oracle is the creed in which Dynasians live. It has been this way since the beginning of Dynasians. G-Nik could see Dynas on the horizon becoming larger and more clear as he flew closer. The couple could see the large landing pad made of sandstone, as was all of Dynas.

As G-Nik started his landing sequence, the couple could see a large group of Dynasians all around the pad. The Dynasians seldom got visits from outsiders; not that others were not welcome, but few could withstand the desert heat and the lack of water. As the jumper landed, the excitement of the crowd got very loud. G-Nik turned off the jumper, and the doors and glass cover opened. G-Nik and Latina could see the crowd part and could see their friends Lem and Asil, the leader of Dynas and his wife. Lem was taller than G-Nik, as Asil was Latina. The Dynasians all grow that tall. Like Amazon warriors, both male and female towered over others. The Dynasians had hair as black as night, smooth brown skin, and brown eyes. Asil stood five centimeters taller than Latina, but Latina and Asil had the same soft-spoken voice. The four had been friends for some time. Lem and Asil had visited Hetrae as well as had been guests in G-Nik’s and Latina’s home. The four met about ten meters between the jumper on the pad and the curious crowd. All appeared to wonder about the reason for the visit, and the conversations echoed around the crowd. The four greeted with open arms. After embraces, “G-Nik, old friend, Latina, it has been some time. We were beginning to wonder if you would ever have time for a visit to Dynas.” “Hey, Lem, Asil, it has been a while since our last visit. I wish this was a friendly visit that was much overdue, my friends, but to tell you the truth, I am here on a mission.” “Mission? What kind of mission could it be that would bring the two of you to Dynas?” “Yes, Latina, what is the matter?” “Asil, Lem, Yloh, Elbib, and the twins are in trouble.” “What! Oh, Latina, what has happened to the children?” “Yloh has been separated from his wristband and been captured by someone named Cifus of Karrpon. And Elbib and the twins are with two other children from a village in one of the forests we have never been.” “That is terrible news, my friend. What can we do to help you complete this mission?”

“I am glad you asked, Lem. That brings me to the reason for my surprise visit.” “What, G-Nik? What do you need? Whatever it is, you know you can count on us.” “Thank you, my friend, because I have come to speak with Magnus.” “I see, and you think Magnus can help?” “We do, Asil. We have been caught off guard with all these events today. We need to know about certain things.” “Yes, Lem, for one, who is this Cifus, and are the Karrponians a threat to Yloh’s life?” “Yes, and what is a Glencarin Crystal?” “Not a Glencarin Crystal, Latina—the Glencarin Crystal. It is the only one of its kind.” “Yes, G-Nik, the crystal is said to be a myth. The story of the Glencarin Crystal has been ed down from generation to generation. It is said the crystal is the most powerful energy source in all the universes. Our ancestors claimed that the crystal was on Saduje and has been since the planet’s conception.” “Lem, you believe the myth?” “The story of the crystal has been long forgiven. You see, no one has ever seen the crystal, not one. Magnus must know more.” “Asil, Lem, do either of you know anything about the tropical region of Saduje?” “Some, Latina. Why?” “That is where we must go to get Elbib and the twins, and we will.” “Yes, they were on their way to a village down there in a jumper.” “In a jumper? Who is flying the jumper?”

“Elbib—her first time. I am sure she is completely stressed with Yloh and the events that have happened today.” “Yes, Latina, but we know Elbib—she is strong like her mother, and she has the twins to keep her focused. And they have new friends from the village they traveled to.” “We were about to learn the name of the village when our HAL was interrupted because the transformers are down in that region.” “Then we should leave immediately before nightfall. The forest and jungle down in the Southern Region are bad enough without leaving to deal with the danger that awaits us, my friend.” “So you call it the Southern Region, and you said us—I cannot ask you to take on this burden, Lem.” “Good. Then it is settled. Asil and I are a part of this now.” “Yes, Latina. Lem and I love the children like they were our own.” “I thank you two in advance for this.” “You can thank me over a good glass of Dynasian wine, my dear friend.” “You have a deal—Dynasian wine it is.”

The two men grabbed each other’s right forearm with each of their right hands and then looked into each other’s eyes. “Shall we go? Asil and I will prepare for our journey—it may be a long night.” “Yes, Latina. Come, we will need to reach the Southern Region before dark.” “Thank you, Asil. You think we can?” “Not sure, but we are going to try.” The four left. They ed through the crowd that had disappeared quite a bit

during the greeting. The four took a skimmer, or land skimmer as known to outsiders. The skimmers are like hover crafts. It got its name because it appears to skim across the sand. It was a short ride to Lem and Asil’s home and a quick change for Lem and Asil and then back in the skimmer and out over open desert. The little skimmer traveled some distance until the four reached a group of stones out in the middle of nowhere. The stones were arranged in a circular pattern and rectangle, like slender waiters approximately twenty meters high. In the center of the stones was a fountain of glass that came up four meters. It burned fire and water. The water and fire came up together in beautiful rainbow colors, the only place in the universe to exist this way. G-Nik and the others approached the fountain, and the water-fire began to grow and swirl. It began to swirl up sand to combine with it. All began to form the beautiful Oracle known as Magnus. Magnus’s slender upper body was much the same as the Dynasian that protected her. Her form came up in the swirling water-fire and sand. One can only see Magnus from the waist up. The rest was swirling water-fire and sand in multicolor. She rose up to tower over the four. Latina and G-Nik never forgot the first time seeing this beautiful magnificent sight. They could only stare in amazement. After reaching her maximum size, which was nearly twenty meters high, she spoke. “I have been expecting you, G-Nik, ruler of Doron City, on the planet Hetrae, Latina, daughter of Latin, wife of G-Nik. You have come about your offspring, Cifus the Karrponian, and the Glencarin Crystal.” “Yes, Great Magnus, our children are in trouble. Cifus has captured our oldest.” “Yes, Oh Great One, and our other children are lost in the jungles of Southern Region with others we do not know. Great Magnus, we have heard stories of the Glencarin Crystal. Can the myth be true? Legend has it, the crystal is the only one of its kind, but how can that be true if no one has ever seen it?” “The story of the Glencarin Crystal is true, as is the crystal.” As Magnus said those words, the entire area of the circle of stones became a great holographic map of all the universes that have existed since the beginning of time. Magnus continued. “This is all that exists since the beginning of time and space. Everything known is here.” G-Nik, Latina, Lem, and Asil looked all around them. They could see trillions and trillions of stars and millions of universes. “Take all that there is to a single point. All that is or that will ever be

came from this single point.” The four stared in complete awe as all those trillions of stars and all the millions of universe condensed into one minute point. “This is time, space, and all that there is or ever will be. This point is also where the Glencarin Crystal was created. The Glencarin Crystal was the first to be created in that instant. All else came after. The Glencarin Crystal is the first and only part of that point to hold all the energy contained in the point itself. They who hold the crystal holds all the energy contained in all the universes and much more. It will only reveal its secrets to those worthy, with good heart, and charged with sharing its powers with the righteous of heart. The Glencarin Crystal will not reveal its power to those who have evil intentions or those who wish to use its power for themselves or to control others. Cifus and his kind wish to use the crystal to control others and to control all.” “We have come for your help to recue my son and find my other young ones, that is all. I care nothing about this crystal. I just want my children back safely. Please will you help us?” “G-Nik, Latina, Lem, Asil, you all have been chosen. You were all born for this moment in time. The myth of the Glencarin Crystal is no longer—its powers will be revealed soon.” “Myth no longer? Where is the crystal, and who discovered it? And how are we going to find them both?” “They are both safe at this moment, but you must go to the village Landos. There you will find all that you seek.” “And Yloh? Where is this village Karrpon? I feel something bad will happen to him if we don’t get to him very, very soon.” “Cifus and his kind were the first water-land creatures to emerge from the oceans of Saduje. During that time, gravity was much heavier. Karrponians were long and lean suited for water, but as they walked onto land, gravity pressed their long slender bodies into broken bodies of muscle with no form and no way to move. Over millions of years, the gravity of Saduje grew weaker, and the Karrponians evolved into a creature of riddled broken bone and flesh. Over thousands of generations allowed the Karrponians to evolve into what they are at this point in time. They look broken, but do not be fooled by this appearance. The village of Karrpon is on the edge of the great ocean in the Southern Region. The journey

will be far and filled with dangers. You will need a guide.” “Oh Great One, Lem and Asil know the Southern Region and have agreed to us on this journey we face.” “There is one among the Dynasians who knows the Southern Region like no other.” “Who is the Dynasian you speak of, Oh Great One? I know of no one who knows the Southern Region better than Asil or I.” “There is one other great leader of Dynas.” “Who could that be, Great Magnus? I do not understand.” “The one other member on the quest you begin is Tirips.” “Tirips? She . . .” “Lem, Asil, put trust in her.” As the Oracle said those words, her image began to fade into the swirling water-fire and sand and then back down to the fountain like before. “But, Great One, ho—” Lem’s question would not be answered, for the Great Oracle was gone. All that remained was the fountain of water-fire. “Come, Lem, we must go. We must find Tirips and leave immediately for the Southern Region.” “Asil, where is Tirips?” “She should be at home awaiting dinner. Let us get her on the way to the jumper. Darkest will be upon us soon.” The couples left the circle of stone, returned to the skimmer, and then rushed back to Dynas. They stopped at Lem and Asil’s home for Tirips. Tirips is Lem and Asil’s one and only child. She looked like her mother and most Dynasian females. Tirips had long jet-black hair, but there were striking differences. Her eyes were nearly white, and her jet-black hair had streaks of white from roots to ends. She was not as tall as her parents but not much shorter. The couples exited

the skimmer and entered Lem and Asil’s home once more. As they entered, Lem called out to his daughter. “Tirips, Tirips, are you home?” “I see her skimmer, but she could be with one of her friends.” “Tirips, where are you, kitten?” Kitten is a pet name given to her by her father. No one else called her that but Lem. Tirips came out of the kitchen. “Father, Mother, I was just helping to prepare dinner. What is wrong?” “Yloh has been captured by the Karrponians, and Elbib and the twins are lost in the Southern Region in a village called Landos.” “Oh, Father, that is horrible news. Uncle G-Nik, Aunt Latina, I am so sorry. What can I do?” “We need you to guide us through the jungles in that region. Tell me, do you know the region as well as your mother and I?” “Yes, Father, we have been surveying the Southern Region intensely since the construction of the transformers.” “Can you get us to Landos and Karrpon by nightfall?” “Close, Mother, but not to worry, I know the Southern Region as I know Dynas. We will get Yloh, Elbib, and the twins, I promise.” “Thank you, Tirips. The children are depending on us.” “Yloh, Elbib, and the twins are like family. I will change for the trip.” “Tirips, there is one other thing.” “What, Mother? What is it?” “We are also retrieving this Glencarin Crystal.” “What! Father?” “Yes, kitten, the myth of the crystal is true.”

“Are you serious? Who else knows of the crystal, Mother?” “The Karrponians, and the Landosians surely by now.” “Mother, Father, it would not be good if word of the crystal was widely known. It could mean war on Saduje after many years.” “Yes, my precious daughter, I have also these exact thoughts with news of the crystal.” “Mine, too, my friend. There will be war on Saduje. With the power within the crystal, war will surely follow. This means it was even more urgent to secure the crystal before the discovery of it is widely known.” “OK, Father, Mother, I will not be long.” Tirips rushed to change for her journey. The five left the home of Lem and Asil, into the skimmer, and across Dynas to the jumper. The jumper’s engine came to life, and G-Nik and the others were on their way back to the transporter ship. G-Nik used his earpiece to communicate to the bridge of Amre. “G-Nik to the bridge of the Transporter Amre.” “Yes, Your Majesty, this is the bridge.” “We are returning from the dunes. Any word from my children?” “No, sir, but we have a location of the children and the wristband.” “Has anyone ed the transporter with any demands?” “Why, no, Your Majesty.” “Is the captain on the bridge?” “Yes, sir, of course.” “I am here, Your Majesty.” “Captain, I want you to prepare a shuttle, and you with a security team to be ready.”

“Yes, sir, right away.” “Oh, and, Captain, only your best for this mission. I am not sure what to expect.” “Understood, Your Majesty, I will handpick them myself.” “We will be there shortly.” “Yes, Your Majesty, all will be ready as you wish.” “Thank you, Captain. That will be all.” G-Nik turned off the earpiece and continued to hurry back to the ship.

Chapter 3

The Village of Landos

W hile G-Nik and the others raced back to the Amre , in the Southern Region of Saduje, his children were being introduced to the village of Landos and the parents of the Landosian twins, Eisus and Ettenot. Just as her father, Elbib, too, raced through the jungles of the Southern Region to her own destination, the large village of Landos. The trip through the jungle proved difficult without Elbib’s ability to fly the jumper at high altitudes. There were many trees and plants impeding any type of speed. It was very stressful for Elbib, but she managed. The thought of the twins and Yloh kept her determined to fly and also do her best to do as either of her parents would under these pressures. It was nearly night at the village when Elbib arrived in the jumper. A large crowd had heard and seen the jumper on its approach to the main square. None of the villagers had ever seen a jumper before. They stared and talked loudly about the craft. They, as Landosians, walked wherever they needed to go, even great distances. The Landosians came in all shapes and sizes. Some were short and round, others tall and slender, with all others in between. They all had three things in common: their dark-red hair, their blacker-than-black skin, and their bright-green eyes. When Elbib hovered and shut the engine down, the crowd was even more amazed when Elbib and others got out and the craft hovered without its main engine. They were greeted by Eisus and Ettenot’s parents, Chas and Jade. Eisus and Ettenot walked in front of Elbib, Eve, and Mada. It was tradition when introducing a new friend. The Landosian twins walked up to their parents. “Mother, Father, this is Elbib, daughter of G-Nik and Latina, rulers of the great city of Doron, on the planet Hetrae.” “Yes, Father, and this is Mada and Eve. They are like Ettenot and I. Their brother Yloh has been captured by the Karrponians, and they need our help to free him.”

Chas and Jade were two of the most beautiful specimen of Landosians; their dark-red hair the shiniest, their bright green eyes the brightest, their teeth the whitest, even their skin like smooth black silk. They looked at Elbib, Eve, and Mada. They walked up to Elbib and the twins. Jade put her arms around the twins. Chas did the same to Elbib. “Welcome to Landos, children of G-Nik and Latina of Hetrae. Our home is your home. You three must be hungry and thirsty after your journey. Come, let us feed you and give you water.” “Yes, daughter of G-Nik, we will do all that we can to free your brother from Cifus. Come and you can eat and drink. Then we will come up with the plan to free Yloh. I am Jade, and this is my husband, Chas, leader of Landos.” “You are safe here, children of G-Nik.” Chas turned his attention to the crowd in the square. “I forbid any to touch this machine.” The crowd went quiet. “All of you have your families. It will be night. Go be with your loved ones.” Without a word, the crowd began to leave. Chas and Jade led the children to a large hut made of the trees and plants of the Southern Region; most plentiful material, the jungle itself. The hut was very spacious with a fire going off from one side. The smell of something cooking came from the pot dangling over the fire. The Landosians were simple in the way they lived. It was just since the transformers were built that there was light in the hut, and very few cared about communicating with the outside. With the transformer down in that region, there was only the light of the fires that burned around the village and huts. The heavy foliage prevents the Landosians from seeing the sky from the village. When the light from the fires reached the canopy, it had a slight glow. Without the light from the fires or powered light from the transformer, the village would be pitch-black. The twins were tired, thirsty, and hungry. This had been quite a day for them. The food cooking, known or not known, smelled good enough to eat. Mada and Eve looked around at the simple but nice hut. They were used to staying in a great palace at home and, when they were not at home, staying at the finest quarters of any planet. But at this point in the day, they were relieved to finally feel somewhat safe. The stone was tucked safely in a pocket in the liner of Mada’s jumpsuit. In the excitement of their arrival, Mada did not feel comfortable enough to mention the stone. The twins had not talked much on the

trip or up to this point. They were frightened and did not have much to say. Jade walked the twins to a cot. “Rest here. I will prepare you dinner. Your parents must be worried sick.” Ettenot took a mug of water to his father for Elbib. “Father, water for Elbib.” “Thank you, son.” Chas took the mug and handed it to Elbib. “Here, daughter of G-Nik, your father will be proud of your courage today. Many have stood against the Karrponians and Cifus.” “Yes, Father, and none survived.” “That is true, son, but Cifus’s day will soon come.” “Thank you for the drink, Ettenot.” “Wait until you taste my mother’s feeb stew.” “Yes, Elbib, Mother is a fine cook.” “Thank you, Eisus.” Eisus took water to the twins, who quickly drank it and asked for more. Jade made plates for everyone assisted by Eisus. All seven sat and ate. The twins and Elbib were not sure of how this feeb stew would taste, but a few spoonfuls of the stew were all it took. The twins had two helpings. Elbib ate, occasionally glancing over at Ettenot, who glanced at Elbib every chance he had. As they ate, Eisus could see how Elbib and Ettenot looked at each other. After dinner, the talk began in earnest about what to do about Yloh. “Thank you for the meal. Thank you all for keeping us from being captured and welcoming us to your home. My father will reward you for the kindness you have shown us.” “Your father need not reward us. Your safety is all that matters.” “We must let my mother and father know that we are fine, and they will know what to do about my brother. We lost . I need to get to a communication station.”

“We have no communication without the transformer.” “Elbib, I want to go home.” “Me too, Elbib, and I want Yloh back.” “I know, twins. I want Yloh back too. This whole thing would not have happened if he had not volunteered to take us to see the transformer.” “Elbib, do not blame yourself for a decision Yloh made.” “Yes, Elbib. How could Yloh know of any of this?” “Eisus and Ettenot are right, Elbib. Your brother could not have known of what happened today.” “My wife is correct, daughters of G-Nik. Only a brother that loved you would take the responsibility of your safety on a planet new to all of you.” “I guess he was trying to start training me for the rite of age.” “Rite of age? What is that, Elbib?” The twins lit up with the mention of the rite of age. Latina had her first talk with the twins about it right after their tenth birthday, which is tradition on Hetrae. “We get to pick our jobs!” “Yes, any job we want.” “Ha! Ha! Ha! Twins, oh, now you talk. Where was all that talk on our trip here?” Both Eve and Mada looked at one another and then back at Elbib and shrugged their shoulders exactly at the same time. “There is more to the rite of age than choosing a job—it is about surviving and commitment. It is also about honor and goals.” “This rite of age is important on your planet?” “Yes, it is quite important. The age is in the year of our sixteenth birthday. If we survive the ceremony and the fight games, and we must place high, the job of

your choice awaits you upon completion of the training for that specific job. Yloh knows I want to become a Defender like him, and like Mother and Father.” “Well, this Defender, must be a very important job, I must say.” “Yes, it is, one of the most important on our planet.” “Elbib, could Ettenot and I become Defenders?” “I do not know, but my father would be able to tell you. Can we try to use the jumper to Mother and Father? They should be here soon. I want to let them know we are safe and await their arrival.” “I do not know if we can communicate outside Landos without the help of the transformer, but we will try as you wish.” “Thank you. Twins, stay here. We will return shortly. Ettenot and I will go to the jumper to see if we can Mother and Father.” Chas did not know why, but he felt that he should accompany Elbib and Ettenot. “I will see if I can help. We will not be long. Eve and Mada, you will be safe here with Eisus and her mother until we return.” “Elbib, be careful.” “Yes, Elbib, be careful. Tell Mother and Father to hurry so we can get Yloh.” “Of course, we will have Yloh and be home soon, I promise.” Elbib, Ettenot, and Chas left the hut and stepped out into nearly pitch-black. The fires made outside were starting to fade. The faint glow of the embers lit the canopy in a dark-orange light. It was eerie, but Elbib had grown used to the darkness of the jungle. One thing that bothered her in her mind was silence. The three made their way down to the jumper. Chas and Jade’s home sat on the top of a slight hill. There was no one walking through the village, and they could see no one moving around in any of the huts on their way to the jumper from Chas’s home. They reached the jumper, and Elbib opened it and got in, while Ettenot and Chas looked around at their village. Both Ettenot and Chas felt something was not right. It was early evening after most had had dinner. Some

took walks or sat outside their hut after the children had been put to bed, but tonight it was too quiet. Elbib tried several times but could get no response from the communicator in the jumper. “There’s no answer. It’s still out.” “Come, Elbib, we will wait at home. Your parents will be here soon.” Elbib looked out at Ettenot. She could hear the urgency in his voice. “What is wrong, Ettenot?” “Daughter of G-Nik, please do not show alarm. We are being watched. Elbib, something is not right in my village tonight. It is never this quiet.” “Ettenot, what is it?” “We must go, Elbib, now.” “The twins.” Elbib got out of the jumper as normally as possible but was completely anxious thinking of the twins. The three started back to the hut. Elbib’s fear was growing. “Elbib, there are Karrponians in Landos,” Ettenot said quietly. Elbib’s heart almost jumped out of her chest. She could see the red glowing eyes in the darkness of the plants around them. “Ettenot, when I say run, I want you and your father to run. Make certain my brother and sister are safe.” “I will not leave you, Elbib.” “I will be fine. Go. I will be there soon, I promise.” Those words echoed in Elbib’s head, thinking back to Yloh’s exact words to her and the twins before he himself was captured. “Go, Ettenot, I will see you soon. Run! Now!” Elbib watched as Chas and Ettenot started to run toward the hut. Elbib turned to the darkness. “You want me? Come and get me.” Elbib engaged her royal vest and opened her palm to engage her neon staff. Her royal vest’s force field flashed on, lighting the darkest in a silvery glow. Then her red neon staff came out to full length. The staff young Hetraeians train with have three settings: blue is beginner, orange for stun, and red to kill. Defenders are not

taught with the red until much, much later in their training, but Yloh had told Elbib how to engage it during one of their training days. He told her she must never use the red neon unless you are in a battle of life and death. The red neon is used to kill in one blow. Whatever the red neon touches, it destroys or kills. In seconds, the red lit up, and Elbib was in position one of her training. She ed being disappointed with herself earlier because she was struck by one of the three Karrponians. This time, there would be no holding back. The Karrponians in the darkness came out. “Where is the small one?” “You want my brother? You must come through me.” “As you wish.” There were nine Karrponians in all. “We do not need the girl,” the leader of the group spoke loudly to the others. Their laser eyes started to fire laser blast at Elbib. “Well, you are getting me whether you need me or not.” Elbib started twirling her staff and then went straight toward the group. Her staff struck left and then right and then left again. Each time her staff connected, a Karrponian fell to the ground, dead. She held her last striking position when the last Karrponian was falling to the ground. Elbib knew she had no time to be proud of herself for the battle she had won; she could only think of the twins and the others. She disengaged her royal vest and staff. She raced back to the hut and rushed in to see Karrponians inside, two each holding Chas and Jade, one each held the arms of Ettenot and Eisus, and then one each for Eve and Mada. One of the Karrponian soldiers holding Chas and Jade had a stun stick, the same kind they used on Yloh earlier that day. There is one more Karrponian in the hut near the pot and the fire still in the same position. The Karrponian standing by the pot was stirring and smelling the food. The twins called out to Elbib. “Elbib, they want my stone. We told them that we do not have it.” “Let them go. None of them knows where the stone can be found. I am the only one who knows where the stone is, and I will not tell you until I see that my brother is OK and you let the other go.” “Ah, so you say you know where the Glencarin Crystal can be found.”

Chas and Jade looked at one another and then at Elbib. “Daughter of G-Nik, if you have found the Glencarin Crystal, you must not give it to the Karrponian.” “Silence!” Chas and Jade were shocked with the mention of the Glencarin Crystal. Eve and Mada knew that Elbib did not know where the stone was located. The two talked to each other mind to mind. “Eve, what is Elbib doing? I hid the stone when the Karrponian rushed in.” “Yes, Mada, but I think Elbib is trying to get us to Yloh.” “Why should I believe you, girl? Cifus saw the little one there find the crystal.” “Harm any of them and you will never get the stone. Take us to see my brother, and when we are all together and they are all released, I will take you to your crystal. Hurt any of them, and I will die before I tell you where the stone can be found.” “No, Elbib, you cannot do this. They only want the crystal for themselves.” “Silence him.” Hunnn… Hunn… The soldier holding the stun stick jabbed Chas. “Ahhhhh!” Chas screamed in pain. “Stop, I tell you, take me to my brother. Let all of them go, and I will take you to the crystal. I give you my word.” “Your brother is dead, girl. You are wanting to see a ghost.” “You lie. My brother is not dead.” “What would keep me from killing all of you except the boy?” “Kill us and you will never find the stone. Cifus would not be happy if you returned with just a boy.” “You talk much like an adult. What is my guarantee that you will do as you say?”

“What is your guarantee if you go back to Cifus with nothing? You still will not have the stone. If my brother is dead, you may as well kill us all, because I will never take you to the stone.” “You talk big to be so small, little girl. I will enjoy killing you.” The twins said to each other in their minds, “Our father will kill you all.” “Yes, Mada, Mother and Father will make them pay for the things they do to us and those who have helped us.” “Well, do you want the stone or not?” Elbib said loudly. “Bring them. Burn everything else.” “Noooo!” the four Landosians screamed. “But you said my friends would not be harmed.” “Your friends you save stand in this room. The others mean nothing to me. Cifus was clever putting the tracker on the flying machine. He knew it would lead us to the crystal. We will take them all to Cifus. He can decide who is in possession of the crystal.” The seven left the village, kicking and screaming about the village being burned and the Landosians being slaughtered. Elbib held her ground with the Karrponian commander. She was trying to be as convincing as possible, even though she had no idea where Mada had hidden the stone. She thought, at least if they can make it to Yloh; he will know what to do. It was sickening to Elbib and the others as they were led out of the previously quiet village of Landos. There was nearly nothing left of Landos except burning huts and dying Landosians. The peaceful village did not know what hit it. In a matter of hours, it had been all but destroyed. Elbib and the others were taken from Landos to a Karrponian camp near the decimated village. Each of them was placed in separate containers. The Karrponians had flying land vehicles of their own, nothing like the jumper but with hovering abilities. The containers also hovered and had some kind of force field to contain each occupant. Elbib overheard the commander talking to his second in command. They were talking about Yloh, their trip to Landos, and

what they plan to do with all of them after they get the Glencarin Crystal. “Commander, why tell the girl her brother was a ghost when you know Cifus kept him alive for this very reason?” “He knew the warrior would not give his family up, as he knew his young siblings would want proof of life.” “I wish Cifus would have allowed us to use the shuttle. Instead, we use these slower land hovers. It will take twice as long to get back to Karrpon.” “Yes, but the shuttle would be picked up by the Saduje Coalition, which would tell them about this trip and who destroyed Landos. Cifus is very clever, and when we have the crystal, we will control all that exists.” “We will, and we will destroy any who oppose us. Ha! Ha! Ha! Once we have the crystal, nothing will stand in our way.” “Yes, once we have the crystal, we can dispose of them all.” Overhearing the conversation did not let Elbib feel any better about the way this day had gone for her, Yloh, and the twins. Now she felt bad the Landosians that helped her and the twins were now swept up in this awful day. She was only thirteen years old, but never in a million years, if she had them, would she think that a day could go so terribly bad. At the beginning of the trip to Karrpon, many thoughts went through the minds of every member of the party, captor and prisoner alike—for the Karrponians, the thought of being that much closer to possessing the mythical one-of-a-kind Glencarin Crystal; for Chas, Jade, and their twins, the thought of their home and friends being gone and destroyed, but they had no regrets when it came to Elbib and the twins. And although Ettenot was very hurt about losing his home, he could not get the beautiful girl who has changed his life forever out of his mind. His heart pounds with excitement when he thinks of the beautiful, courageous Elbib. With the twins, even distance or force fields do not prevent them from their mental conversations. They share the thought of seeing Yloh and how the Karrponians would be sorry they ever kidnapped or captured the children of GNik and Latina of Hetrae. Elbib, too, had many thoughts running through her mind—anxious to see if Yloh

was really OK, of Ettenot, the first boy to make her heart race like a shooting star across the sky, and then of her secret. She thought to herself, why did the Karrponians not take her small wrist particle generator that controls her staff? It was because any Karrponian who did see it is dead. In Elbib’s mind, she thought of how useless it would be to engage her royal vest or her staff. If she did, she may kill many of the Karrponians and free the twins, but Chas, Jade, Ettenot, and Eisus could be killed. The thought of any of them being hurt was not worth it, and even if it was, that would not get her and the twins to Karrpon or to Yloh. This had truly been quite a day. Elbib ed how early her family had gotten up for the trip to Saduje. All evening, the thought of being tired never crossed Elbib’s mind, but looking back through the force field at the twins made Elbib’s eyes very heavy. At first, Elbib thought they were gone, taken out of the cages by the Karrponians, but at closer inspection, she could see that both had fallen asleep on the floor of the cage. Elbib still fought her tiredness. After a few more moments, it was impossible for Elbib to keep her eyes open. The last thing Elbib saw was everyone else asleep in the cages behind her and the pull of the cage as it started to move. Elbib could not fight the sleep any longer. As her eyes closed, she thought, Mother, Father, please hurry. We really need you. After that thought, Elbib was completely asleep.

In the same matter of hours it took Elbib and the twins to reach Landos, to meet Chas and Jade, to have dinner, and to be captured, G-Nik, Latina, Lem, Asil, and Tirips reached the Transporter Amre. Word had gotten to Hetrae and the Saduje Coalition about Yloh, Elbib, and the twins. On their arrival to Crystal City and the Transporter Amre that was parked on its landing pad, G-Nik and the others were met by of the coalition. G-Nik knew all three. He had been in meetings with them and other of the coalition all day. There was Del, the oldest member of the coalition. Del looked similar to Hetrae Doronians, with pointed ears and long hair, but Del was from Crystal City and had all-blue hair, which was just shades darker than his skin. Del was wise, kind, and very knowledgeable of the politics on Saduje as well as the planet itself. Del was short and round, with a very soft-spoken voice. Then there was Nylkoorb, a Karrponian who lives in Crystal City as part of the coalition. Then there was Eedeed, a beautiful goddess of the city in the clouds. She was very slender and transparent gold in color. Her hair was as long as Eedeed was tall. Eedeed

seemed to float along the surface, and her gown and hair both seemed to float like there was a slight breeze that blew on them. As G-Nik and the others were about to exit the jumper, he could see the three coalition entering the hangar from the door leading from inside the transporter. The three went over to the jumper. G-Nik could see the shuttle across the hangar and the maintenance crew giving it the last checks before they boarded. The captain of Amre was also walking toward G-Nik and the others as the three coalition reached G-Nik. “G-Nik, Latina, the coalition is deeply sorry to hear the news of your children,” Del said in his almost whispering voice. “Yes, G-Nik of Hetrae, I, too, am very sorry. I am Karrponian and wish you to know that Cifus does not speak for all Karrponians. We are a peaceful clan and wish no harm to anyone.” “Thank you, but something has changed.” “Yes, G-Nik of Hetrae, something has indeed changed—the discovery of the Glencarin Crystal.” G-Nik did not mention his knowledge of the crystal to the . “So what does this crystal have to do with my children, Eedeed?” “It is the crystal that makes Cifus burn with greed. He wishes to control its power,” Eedeed said in her hollow voice. They were both interrupted when the captain approached the group. He walked over to G-Nik and stood there, awaiting further acknowledgement. “Excuse me, Eedeed. Are we ready, Captain?” “Yes, Your Majesty, the shuttle is ready. I have my best team awaiting further orders.” “Thank you, Captain. My love, you and the others go to the shuttle. I will be there momentarily.” “Don’t be long. Our children need us.”

Latina, Lem, Asil, and Tirips left with the captain and went to the shuttle. G-Nik watched the five walk toward the shuttle with Lem, Asil, and Tirips carrying their personal gear from the jumper. G-Nik turned his attention back to the . “I have to go. What is all the coalition going to do about Cifus? If anything happens to my children, Cifus will never make it to trial.” “The coalition gives to you, G-Nik of Hetrae. Our only request is that if you find the crystal, you return it to Crystal City. There will be much discussion on what to do now that the power of the crystal can be harnessed.” “So this visit is all about some crystal and not about the well-being of my children?” “You must understand, G-Nik of Hetrae, the Glencarin Crystal is much, much more than any of us. We truly wish no harm to come to your children.” “Yes, G-Nik of Hetrae, it would be nothing more sad than to see harm come to your children, but you must not underestimate Cifus. Karrponians’ weakness is time. We can only attack when our bodies are at true length. This body can only hold true length for a brief period of time.” Nylkoorb started to crackle in his bone. Then his broken body started to straighten and grow. When his body was about fifteen meters tall, it was slender and straight, and his eyes started glowing. “This is full length, and we can only hold this for a short period of time before gravity presses us back down. Some can hold this true length longer, some shorter. But we can only use our death ray when we are like this.” “Thank you for sharing that with me. It will prove useful when we reach the village of Karrpon. I give you my word, if I see this crystal of yours, I will bring it to the coalition, but I am only going to Landos for my children, and Karrpon to retrieve my son. If I see the crystal, all well and good, but if I do not, I trust you have other ways of getting the crystal.” “There is also much discussion about this, G-Nik of Hetrae, and please, let it be understood, the crystal is important, but no more important than your children, and if you do not see the crystal, it will be the responsibility of the coalition.” “Thank you for your , and thank the coalition.” “Go, G-Nik of Hetrae. Go for your children with all the blessing of us all.”

G-Nik turned away from the , nodded, and then started walking to the shuttle. After reaching the shuttle, G-Nik went straight to the bridge of the much smaller shuttle compared to the bridge of the Amre. Latina and the others were strapped in for takeoff. G-Nik went to his seat and strapped in. “All right, Captain, get us to Landos.” “Yes, Your Majesty, we will be there as quickly as possible.” The captain started the engine of the shuttle. The engine came to life, and the rocket boosters flamed on. “This is Captain Mazee to the bridge. We are now leaving for Landos.” “This is the bridge captain. You are clear for takeoff.” The shuttle lifted up, rotated in midair, and pointed itself to the exit of the hangar door. The captain pushed the lever to bring the boosters up to 20 percent. The shuttle flew out the hangar door going to Landos. As they reached the skies over Crystal City, there was an incoming transmission from a Hetrae vessel. The vessel was another transporter ship. G-Nik and Latina knew the transporter very well. It was just minutes after they had left the hangar. “This is Captain Mazee to the Transporter Amre. How do you read?” “This is the Amre captain. We copy. You are clear.” “We are engaging tracker signal now.” “Tracker signal reading is strong, Captain. Good luck and have a safe flight.” “Will do, Amre. Mazee out.” “Your Majesty, we have an incoming transmission from another Hetrae transporter. It’s the Evig, sir.” “Put her through, Captain.” “This is Amre Shuttle 1. Greetings, Evig. What do we owe the pleasure?” “I wish to speak to my brother, Captain.” Captain Mazee knew that voice. “Your Majesty, it’s Com—”

“Yes, Captain, thank you—Emos, my long-lost brother.” “That is not the greeting I was expecting, brother. I was expecting an explanation of why I had to hear the news of my nieces and nephew from the Saduje Coalition?” “Yes, and of my grandchildren.” “Hello, Mother.” “And you, Latina, do you not alert your father about his own flesh and blood?” “Sorry, Father, everything happened so fast.” “Greetings, Latin. We have everything under control.” “So much under control that you do not notify your family in a crisis concerning family?” “You are right. I should have let Latina you when we got word. I am sorry.” “Hello, Evig and Emos, mother and brother of my beloved. Do not be angry. We did not want to worry you until we knew more.” “Yes, Mother. We are on our way to the village of Landos for Elbib and the twins and then to the village of Karrpon to free Yloh.” “What! My cousin has been captured?” “Sussej, is that you? What is my nephew on the Evig for?” “When Dogo and the children heard about Yloh, Elbib, and the twins, they insisted on coming to Saduje.” “Coming to Saduje? That is not necessary. We have help.” “Now you have more help. We will be on Saduje in four sruoh.” “Thank you, all. My children could not have a better family.”

“Mother, Brother, Latin, we will see you and the children when you arrive.” “Latina, watch out for my son.” “With my life, mother of my G-Nik.” The transmission ended. “Your Majesty, we should be at Landos in two sruoh.” “Thank you, Captain.”

In those same matter of hours that Elbib and the others were captured and on their way to the village of Karrpon, the shuttle was arriving at the Southern Region. By halfway to Karrpon, Elbib and the others were fast asleep, and her parents were in the deepest part of the southern jungle heading to Landos and near trip’s end, and when Elbib and the others were awakening to continue this nightmarish night in the village of Karrpon. While Elbib and the others arrived in Karrpon, her parents were sifting through a burning Landos. Although unknown to most involved, destiny was unfolding, and all that was left was the outcome. Every event seemed overwhelming, but each piece plays an important part in getting the small stone that Mada has hidden. No one knew the whereabouts of it but Mada. Elbib must now convince Cifus that she alone knows where the stone is hidden. She desperately wanted to see Yloh alive. The commander told her that Yloh was a ghost, but in her heart, she would not believe that. She felt in her heart she would know, she would just know. This is the moment of truth. Elbib convinced the commander of her worth. Now she must convince Cifus himself. It was well past nightfall and going into late night when Elbib and the others arrived at the village.

Chapter 4

The Village of Karrpon

O n arrival to Karrpon, Elbib and the others awoke when the cages stopped at the edge of a large sandy area. Coming from inland jungle to the first open space with sand and a breeze, Elbib and the others could smell the ocean. The stop was for the commander of the party. He stopped because he wanted to have one of his soldiers go ahead and announce his arrival to Cifus. As they stopped, he called out the soldier’s name, “Braket!” The soldier rushed up from the line of soldier’s behind him. “Yes, Commander?” “Go to Cifus. Announce the arrival of the small boy as he requested. Tell him… tell him there is a bonus treat for him. Go, go.” “Yes, Commander.” The soldier rushed ahead on his land hover. Elbib and the others could see in the distances that this open space of sand led off one way to the ocean and the other to the side of a great mountain. As the cages came out onto the open sand, they could see buildings to either side and fires burning inside of them and torches outside. The whole village buzzed with the site of the cages. They all started in the direction of the mountainside. Chas and Jade looked to see prisoners in cages being beaten and hanged. None of the Karrponian following the cages seemed to be bothered by the screams or the death they walked by. The twins of Hetrae and the twins of Landos were horrified. Elbib could see a prisoner being cut in half before her very eyes. Earlier, that would have overwhelmed her, but at this point, it was just another senseless death. Her focus was on getting to Yloh. As the cages approached the mountainside, Elbib and the others saw the mountainside had been carved into a Karrponian. The large carving went one hundred meters up the mountainside. The carving could have been of Cifus himself, completed with the Karrponian at true length; and the red eyes of the

statue were very frightening. At the base of the mountain was a large opening to a giant cave. The carnage that Elbib and the others saw continued up to and into the cave entrance. Fires were burning brightly inside the cave, and there were crowds of Karrponians along the sides of the cave. They were all chanting. Elbib could see them approaching the throne, and on the throne sat Cifus with two beautiful slave girls from one of the other villages in the Southern Region on either side of him. Both were chained and struggling to free themselves. They were no match for their bonds. Behind them and beside Cifus stood soldiers. The crowd buzzed loudly until the commander reached the steps leading to the throne. It got very quiet suddenly, and all looked toward the throne. “Mighty Cifus, as you requested, I have returned to our village with the small boy.” “I requested the small boy only. Why did you not dispose of the rest?” “The boy did not have the crystal, sir. The girl I bring before you now claims she is the only to know the whereabouts of the crystal. She demanded to see the captured warrior and for him and these others to be freed before she will take us to it.” “And you took the word of a little girl commander?” Cifus said in rage. “Sir, I thought it best to bring them all to you, and you may decide the worth of the girl and the others.” “Let the girl face me.” The commander called out to the soldier next to Elbib’s cage. “Bring Cifus the girl.” The soldier turned off the force field of the cage, grabbed Elbib by the arm, and then walked her to the bottom of the steps to the throne. The soldier released Elbib. “On your knees, girl.” He pushed Elbib to the ground. Elbib looked back at the soldier in anger and then looked up at Cifus. “Where is my brother?” “Well, it is you once more, little girl. Your brother lay in my prison. That is where he will remain.”

“Not if you want your precious crystal.” “So you think you can make demands of me, girl? Do you know who I am?” “Yes, the hideous creature that took my brother.” The crowd of Karrponians around Elbib shouted in anger. “Silence!” Cifus said loudly. “So you are not afraid, girl? You should be. I do not take demands well, and now you insult Karrponians.” “I do not insult Karrponians, Cifus. You are the only hideous creature I speak of. Now, do you want your crystal or not? Let my brother and the others go, and I will take you to your precious Glencarin Crystal.” Cifus and the crowd went silent at the mention of the Glencarin Crystal. All were very shocked to hear the small girl in front of them mention the crystal by name. “Girl, tell me, what do you know of the Glencarin Crystal?” “I know you want it, and I want my brothers and sister and the Landosians freed. Free them all, and I will take you to the crystal.” “You bargain like an adult, girl. You will die like one if you lie.” As frightened as Elbib was about their well-being, she could not let Cifus have any knowledge of it. “I want to see my brother now!” “Bring the prisoner,” Cifus said at the top of his voice. Elbib watched in silence as soldiers at the bottom of the step left the large area and returned after a period with Yloh in chains. Yloh had been beaten and stunned repeatedly. His uniform was torn, and he was bleeding from his mouth, nose, and over his left eye. Elbib went from fear to rage inside. “Yloh!” The soldiers threw Yloh to the ground. Elbib rushed over to her brother. “Yloh, what have these monsters done to you?” Yloh looked up at his little sister as she put her arms around his neck. “Yloh, I am so sorry. You would not be here if it were not for me and the twins.” During the time Elbib waited for the soldier to bring Yloh, she thought deeply on how would she help Yloh best. The plan was to get close enough to Yloh to give him her small particle generator from her wrist. She knew his wristband had been taken, but Yloh was extremely deadly with a staff. Yloh had taught Elbib 90 percent of her staff technique. That was the plan

until Elbib saw how badly he was hurt. She also noticed that his royal vest was no longer around his waist. Now, she started to think of another plan instantly. As she held her brother, this would be her only chance to communicate to Yloh. She whispered to Yloh, “Are you strong enough to fight? I have my staff.” “Yes, sister, give it to me.” “But you are chained. How can you use it?” “Leave that to me. You trust me, little sister?” “You know I do. Where is your vest? How will you fight?” “I will be fine. Stall as long as you can, Elbib. I will come for you and the others.” Elbib knew if Yloh said he would come for her and the others, he had a plan. She let go of his neck and then pretended to grab the chains around his wrist. She secretly unleashed her wristband and placed it on Yloh’s. Elbib turned toward the throne. “Cifus, if you want the crystal, release my brother and the others.” “Not so quickly, little girl. You must tell me first what you know of the Glencarin Crystal. Return the prisoner to his cell!” Cifus shouted. The soldiers grabbed Yloh by each arm. In seconds, Yloh disappeared back into the cave. Elbib thought to herself, Well, Yloh, Cifus himself provided our delay. Elbib took that delay of time to tell Cifus exactly whom he imprisoned. Elbib knew she would have to sound as much like her parents or Yloh with the words she was about to use. If Cifus thought she bargained like an adult, now he would see her best impression of one. Elbib pretended to stand up like she had her royal vest engaged and her staff in her hand, even though her staff was now with Yloh and she had not engaged her vest. Elbib looked convincing as possible as she spoke. “Cifus, I know very little about this Glencarin Crystal. I know as little about the crystal as you know about whom you have imprisoned. You have taken the children of G-Nik and Latina of the planet Hetrae. My father is a member of the Saduje Coalition, and he is responsible for the great transformers in the Southern Region. If not for my parents, you would have no communication in Karrpon or any village in the Southern Region. Now imagine for a moment, my father is a great ruler, and he came to Saduje from fifty light-years away to build

machines to help all Sadujeians. What do you think he would do if he knew the very ones he helped now have all his children in cages like animals? Tell me, Cifus, what do you think my father will do? I will tell you what my father would do. He would destroy Karrpon, and if any harm came to his children, he would want to kill every Karrponian he encountered.”

While Elbib was giving her best impression of an adult negotiating , Yloh was being taken deeper into the cave back to his cell. As the soldiers half dragged Yloh, the age narrowed down to a divided path. One path led deeper into the mountain; the other, to rows of cells with prisoners on either side. Before reaching the path dividing to the cells, there were many soldiers going back and forth while Yloh was being taken to his cell. Now, the path had cells on both sides and prisoners reaching through the iron bars in desperation. The howls echoed as the soldier ed them with Yloh. This was his chance; it was only he and the two escorts. Yloh was somewhat weak from the repeated beating and the shocks from the stunner they used on him. He knew this was his moment. Each of the two soldiers had one of Yloh’s arms in one hand and a stunner in the other. Yloh’s chained hands dangled down between the two soldiers. When the soldiers reached Yloh’s cell, they stopped and released him to the ground. One soldier grabbed the keys on his side to unlock the cell. Yloh could see that the other had looked away. In less than a second, Yloh had engaged Elbib’s staff. Zzz! Zzz! The sound of the red staff made as it sliced through the escorts, killing them both. Yloh quickly disengaged Elbib’s staff and got the keys to his chains from the soldier with them. He looked around to see if anyone was coming. He unchained his wrist and turned to go back to get Elbib and the others. “You will need a diversion,” a voice said from the cell across from his. Yloh had been in his cell for at least half a day and most of that night, and he had never heard a sound from that cell. “Is someone there?” “I need my wing back to leave this place.” Yloh went over to the cell. “Who are you?” “I am Teetee, and I was caught off guard by Cifus and his soldiers. I am a Sky

elf of Saduje, and without my wings, I do not have the strength to leave my imprisonment.” Yloh opened the door and entered. In the darkest part of the cell, Teetee’s small frightened voice came out of the blackness. “Help me to get my wings back, and I will be in your debt until I breathe my last breath.” “How can I help you, my friend?” Out of the darkness of where Teetee’s voice came a very small creature. Teetee stood in the dim light, and Yloh saw a Sky elf for the first time. Yloh was surprised to see how small Teetee was. Sky elves are not much bigger than a chipmunk and looked much like one. His little fury body had a long tail with longer hair on the tip. Teetee was bronze in color and had one ear that was pointed and one that slightly flopped. The little Sky elf looked weak and was a dirty bronze in the light. “Take me with you, I will help you. You should free the other prisoners to create a diversion. Then we can get my wings and your machine.” “What do you know of my wristband, Teetee. How do you know?” “I know many things, son of G-Nik.” “How do you know who I am?” “I know of the tale of the great ruler who would bring his family to Saduje.” “What!” “In time, I will share all that I know, but we need to go, my new friend.” “Yes, Teetee, you are right. Come.” Yloh turned and started out the door of the cell. He felt tiny feet on his foot and then his leg, thigh, backside, and shoulder. He looked at his right shoulder to see Teetee reaching the top of his shoulder and then standing up as Yloh walked out of the cell. Yloh quickly used the keys he had taken to start releasing all the prisoners. In total, when Yloh had finished, nearly 150 had been released. There were prisoners from all the villages in the Southern Region, even Landos. Yloh, Teetee, and all the released prisoners stormed out of the cave to the area Elbib, Cifus, and the others still occupied. On their way out, the prisoners gathered

many weapons from the soldiers they overthrew. All entered the throne area and began to fight. Yloh and Teetee could see prisoners and Karrponian soldiers dying all around them as they made their way to Elbib. When Yloh and Teetee reached the steps to the throne, Elbib was not there. Yloh looked up the steps at the throne. He could see that a soldier had Elbib by the arm. He and three other soldiers, along with Cifus, exited through a age behind the throne. “Elbib!” Yloh shouted. Yloh started up the steps with Teetee hanging on to his shoulder by his paws. Three more soldiers attacked Yloh as he attempted to follow Elbib and the others. Yloh jumped off the steps into a somersault and landed in position one. Teetee was nearly shaken loose from Yloh’s shoulder but scrambled back on. Yloh had Elbib’s staff at full length in neon red. “Teetee, can you free the others? I will handle this.” “Free the others? Much faster if I had wings.” Teetee climbed down from Yloh’s shoulder. Yloh noticed the stubs where Teetee’s wings had been clipped off. He glanced up at the soldiers while his face pointed down to the ground. Teetee rushed off to the cages that held Eve, Mada, Jade, Chas, Ettenot, and Eisus. As Teetee left, the Karrponian soldiers began to crackle in their bones, and their bodies started to straighten. “Not this time, not this time.” Yloh leaped up from position one airborne, twirling the red staff. Zzz! Zzz! Zzzz! The sound the staff made. Yloh struck front and then from his left to his right. Yloh held his last position as the last soldier fell. He knew all three were dead. He never looked back as he turned to walk away. Yloh started to the cages with villagers and Karrponian still in the heat of the battle. Every Karrponian that stood between Yloh and the cages was struck down by a neon red staff. Yloh was very angry that he could not stop Cifus from taking Elbib. He would not let anyone stand in his way of getting Eve and Mada. Yloh reached the cages as Teetee released the last of the Landosians. Eve and Mada rushed to their brother. “Yloh!” Both cried as they saw their brother. Yloh bent down to hug the twins. Swoosh! Yloh snapped up from the twins to turn and see a Karrponian fall to the ground with a spear in his chest. He looked

to see Chas bringing his arm down from throwing that spear. He nodded to Chas. “Teetee, come, we must get to my wristband. Everyone, follow my furry friend. Come, follow Teetee.” Teetee hopped and ran in the direction of the inner cave. It was Teetee and then Chas, Jade, Mada, Eve, Eisus, Ettenot, followed by Yloh. Chas had the spear he used on the soldier; Jade and her twins each had stunners. As Teetee led the way, they ed by the steps of the throne. Mada noticed Elbib’s royal vest on the ground near the steps. Mada ran to pick it up. “Yloh, Elbib’s royal vest.” “Bring it, Mada.” Yloh was wondering why Elbib hadn’t engaged her vest to keep from being taken. Now it was clear; Elbib had nothing to protect herself if needed. It was more important than ever that he must find and rescue his courageous little sister. Teetee led the way to the divided path. Teetee hopped and ran, hopped and ran as he continued into the deepest part of the cave. “This way, this way,” Teetee said, going deeper and deeper into the mountain. The path came to an opening, and Teetee stopped and then looked into the vast darkness below and the very narrow ledge leading to the path on the other side. The ledge had torches lighting the ledge around the blackness below. Chas was right behind Teetee. He took a pebble and threw it into the blackness. The pebble never made a sound. Then Chas grabbed a torch on the side of the cave and threw it into the blackness of the cavern. The torch’s light went into the cavern and faded into the darkness. Yloh came up from the back. “Why do we stop, Teetee?” Chas turned and looked at Yloh. “We have but a small ledge to reach the other side of this bottomless cavern.” “This day continues to punish me and my family, my friend. And thank you for saving my life.” “You would have done the same. I am Chas of Landos, and this is my wife, Jade, and my children, Eisus and Ettenot.” “Thank you, Chas of Landos. I am . . .”

“Yloh, oldest son of G-Nik and Latina of Hetrae.” “Yes. Do I know you?” “No, Yloh, it was Elbib, Mada, and I who told the Landosian of you. Eisus and Ettenot are like Mada and I, and they helped us until the soldiers came to Landos. Mother and Father are going to Landos coming for us.” “Yes, big brother, and then we were coming for you here in Karrpon.” “Mada, you talked to Mother and Father?” “Yes, and they come for us.” “So we need only find my wristband and vest and then find our sister. Father will deal with Karrpon.” “My furry friend is Teetee, and he will lead us to the chamber that holds my wristband.” “And my wings.” “Yes, Teetee, and your wings.” Hearing that made Teetee glow slightly. Eve and Mada went up to Teetee, smiled, and then stroked Teetee’s fur gently. “I am a Sky elf, Teetee, at your service.” Teetee bowed with one arm out and the other across his furry little chest. Eve, Mada, and the others laughed. “You are funny.” It was the first time any of G-Nik’s children had been humored since this whole ordeal began. It was also short lived knowing the narrow ledge stood between them and their next destination. Then there was the bottomless pit waiting for any misstep of any in the group. “OK, Teetee, go, go carefully. All right, everyone, single file, stay close, and do not look down.” One by one, the group started around on the ledge—Teetee and then Chas, Jade, Mada and Eve, Eisus and Ettenot, and Yloh. Slowly and carefully, each made their way around the ledge followed closely by the other. Small pieces of the ledge broke under their feet as they traveled around the blackness of the cavern. Teetee, Chas, Jade, and then Eve and Mada reached the other side followed

closely by Eisus, Ettenot, and then Yloh. Suddenly, the last piece of the ledge leading to the other side broke off into the blackness of the bottomless pit. Eisus nearly fell but made it to Teetee and the others. Ettenot was not as fortunate. He fell with the pieces. Yloh threw himself down on the narrow ledge and caught Ettenot’s forearm. “Hold on, Ettenot. I have you.” Ettenot’s feet dangled into the darkness. “I can’t. I am not strong enough.” “Yes, you can, Ettenot. I will not let go. You need to focus. I am here.” Eve ed that Ettenot and Eisus had asked Elbib if they could become Defenders. She called out to Ettenot. “Ettenot, you said you wanted to be a Defender. Hetrae Defenders do not give up, no matter what.” Ettenot thought about Elbib and how courageous and strong she was and then of never seeing her again if he fell. Ettenot struggled to grab Yloh’s arm with his other hand. “Come on, Ettenot, you can do this.” Once and then twice Ettenot tried. Then he found the determination to grab Yloh’s arm with both hands. Yloh slowly pulled Ettenot up to his side of the ledge. Both breathed heavily as they sat on the ledge, looking down into the darkness. “Thank you, thank you, Yloh.” Yloh looked over to Chas as he sat on the ledge, breathing heavily from the rescue. “You would have done the same, my friend.” Chas nodded to Yloh and smiled. He was extremely overjoyed that Yloh was able to save his Ettenot, but even happier he had come to know the children of G-Nik and Latina of Hetrae. “Can you make it across, Ettenot?” “Yes. Yes, I can.” Ettenot and Yloh both stood up on the ledge. “Jump, son,” Chas said as he extended his hand. “Let us finish this quest. Then we will rebuild our home.” Ettenot heard those words and became more determined than ever in his heart and in his mind. He leaped to the other side, and Chas grabbed his son’s arm to pull him safely over to the other side. “Now you, Yloh.” Chas reached out his hand for Yloh to jump over. Suddenly,

swooosh! Crack! Yloh turned to see several Karrponian soldiers at true length firing lasers. The blast struck short of Yloh into the side of the mountain. “Get them! Kill them all!” Yloh turned back to Chas. He did not hesitate. He leaped to the other side, and Chas clutched his arm, pulling Yloh safely over. “We must hurry, Yloh. The Karrponians will not need the ledge.” “Teetee, continue on, quickly, quickly!” Yloh said. “Chas is right. The soldiers will catch up to us shortly. We do not have much time. The room is not much farther. Teetee will show you.” Teetee quickly started to hop and run, hop and run down the long lit tunnel. Jade followed and then Mada and Eve, Ettenot and Chas, and then Yloh.

While events on Saduje continued to unfold, on the Transporter Evig, G-Nik and Latina’s family were about to jump fifty light-years to the Adonf Star System. Emotions ran extremely high for Evig, Emos, and Latin, who had known G-Nik longer than any on Hetrae. Evig and Emos were the first to know a ten-year-old little human boy named Patrick Martin from the planet Earth in the Milky Way Star System. Emos was the fourth life form from another star system that the little human boy had ever met. That had been many, many years ago, and now the little Earth boy was like a blood relative to Evig and Emos. The little human from the planet Earth had become Hetraeian through the love of his Hetraeian mother and brother. Evig loved Patrick, now G-Nik, as if she had given birth to him herself, and Emos only had one sibling, and his name was G-Nik. Emos had told his wife, Dogo, and his children the story of how a human boy named Patrick Martin became G-Nik, the ruler of the city of Doron. Latin, too, fell in love with a sixteen-year-old human boy his beautiful daughter loved at first sight. He ed the rite of age where he first saw Patrick Martin of the planet Earth be renamed G-Nik of Hetrae, G-Nik’s imprisonment, and his team of Defenders who risked their lives to free him but had never even met him. Latin, Emos, and Evig knew of only a small number of humans from long ago but will never forget what they did for Hetrae. They were already in love with G-Nik, and that made them love him that much more. G-Nik fought in a planetary war, and his human friends and family fought alongside him. G-Nik

could have easily gone back to his birth planet, but he was by then a Hetraeian. Emos and Evig frightened the ten-year-old Earth boy because of their appearance—their swollen heads that looked like an exposed brain, their tentacle upper lip that squirms like the tentacle of an octopus, and their claws. Between those features and their very large black almond-shaped eyes and their green leather-textured skin, it was years before G-Nik could look past what he saw with his eyes. As ugly as Evig and Emos appeared on the outside, the love and given to him made their hideous appearance seem as beautiful and magnificent as a flower. At first glance, Evig and Emos’s kind would frighten one even more than Karrponians. Yloh, Elbib, and the twins only knew Evig as grandmother, and Emos as uncle. G-Nik’s children had three cousins that looked like Emos, and their aunt Dogo also looked this way. G-Nik, Latina, and their children loved Evig and Emos unconditionally and would die for them. Sussej was Emos’s oldest son, and he, too, was a Hetrae Defender. Yloh and Sussej had become Defenders together and were very close. Normally, it would be Sussej and Yloh that took Elbib out for her staff training. Now, Sussej wished he had taken Yloh up on his invitation. He had a solo mission, one of a very few done without Yloh. He blamed himself because he could have ed the mission off to someone else. Now, with the Transporter Evig about to streak, anxiousness has the entire party at bay. The captain of the Evig informed Emos and Sussej of the ship’s approach to the streak. Streaking is in truth using a wormhole in space to travel to other galaxies. The Hetraeian name came from the streaks of color one would see streaking by as one traveled through any wormhole. Some galaxies had been visited so often that certain locations were mapped. Because the fabrics of space and time were so perfect to streak to those galaxies, these locations were used quite often. The space-time barriers were weakest and allowed quick navigation from these marked places. Emos and Sussej were on the bridge. “Your Majesty, we approach streak location. We will be on Saduje in ninety setunim.” “Thank you, Captain. We will be in our quarters. Come, son, there is no more we can do until we arrive on Saduje. We will tell your mother.” “You go, Father. I will tell grandmother and Latin.”

“Yes, both will want to know.” “Father, Yloh, Elbib, and the twins would not be lost if not for me. I should have gone. This would not be happening.” “Sussej, you cannot blame yourself. How could you have known?” “It is a new planet in a new star system.” “But we have been going to the Adonf Star System for nearly twelve sraey. I hardly call that new.” “Yes, Father, but we have only visited the planet Saduje for half that, and we know very little about the Southern Region.” “Your uncle and cousin have been in worse places, and Yloh is quite capable of handling himself, you know this.” “Yes, I know, Father, but he had Elbib and the twins. His thoughts would be of a brother trying to protect his younger siblings and not that of a Defender.” “Perhaps, but you know your cousin well. You know as a Defender, he will protect and serve any in need.” “Yes, Father, my cousin has never let anyone down, even a total stranger.” Emos put both claws on his son’s shoulder and looked into his coal-black eyes. “Do not worry too much, my son. We all want your cousins safe.” “I know, Father, but if any harm comes to them, I will show no mercy to those responsible.” “I understand your anger, son, but for now, let us make it to Saduje to assist your uncle.” “Yes, Father, you are right. I must not lay judgment on all Sadujeians.” “Go, inform Mother and Latin.” Emos released his son. Then both went in opposite directions, leaving the bridge.

Emos arrived at his quarters as Dogo was putting Nhoj and Boj to bed. Nhoj is thirteen Earth years old; Boj, ten. The two are very close to their cousins. Nhoj and Elbib train together with the staff and explore Hetrae on a regular basis. Nhoj is Emos’s only daughter, and he was very protective of her, as was Sussej and Boj. Boj, his youngest, was schooled with the twins and spent as much time with them as they did awake. All three of Emos and Dogo’s children were completely devastated when news of their cousins being missing got to Hetrae. Boj had gone to his father to tell him he must go to Saduje; his cousins needed him. Nhoj cried and then had gotten angry. She, too, wanted to go to Saduje to help find her cousins. Emos entered his quarters as Dogo was coming out of the children’s bedrooms. “Any word from your brother? Have they gotten the children yet?” “No, my love. We are streaking as we speak. We will be on Saduje in ninety setunim.” “The children wanted to wait up for you and Sussej, but I convinced them that they needed to rest.” “Our son blames himself for what has happened on Saduje.” “What! How could he have known?” “Yes, yes, I know, that is what I tried telling him.” “Well, did that help?” “Has your pep talk helped Nhoj or Boj?” “Hard to tell. I do know how much this ordeal has upset them both.” “This ordeal has upset everyone in our family.” “My mother tries to hide it, but I know how worried she is about my brother and her grandchildren.” “I know because I mask my own.” “G-Nik has Latina, and she will always protect him with her life.”

“Yes, my brother and I—both have done well finding the loves of our life, and I can only hope our children are as lucky.” “Yes, that would be my hope as well.” The intimate moment was interrupted by an unexpected guest. Nhoj had overheard her parents and had gotten up. “Father, you are back. I wanted to wait up for you, but Mother did not know when you would return.” “Hey, you should be asleep. Your mother was only being a mother.” “Has Uncle G-Nik got my cousins yet?” “No, not yet. Maybe he will have them when we reach Saduje.” “Father, how long before we reach Saduje?” “Not long now, but you will need your sleep. We have a long day ahead of us. come, I will tuck you in.” Emos walked over to Nhoj and then put his arm around her. “There will be plenty for you to do tomorrow, promise. Now off to bed you go.” Emos walked his daughter to her room. Nhoj crawled into bed and then let her father tuck her cover. “I love you, Father.” “I love you too, and do not worry, we will find your cousins, and we will all go back home to Hetrae.” “You promise, Father?” “I promise.” Emos turned Nhoj’s night-light out and petted her head. “Good night, squirt.” “Good night, Father.” Squirt was Emos’s pet name for his daughter. It always made her feel safe; furthermore, it always made her feel like everything was going to be OK. Emos left the room, and the automatic sliding door closed behind him. On the other side of the ship, Sussej was arriving at Evig’s quarters. Latin was there, and the two were sharing Hetraeian tea.

The sliding doors of Evig’s quarters opened, and Sussej entered. “Grandmother, it is good that Hefat is here also. I was going to his quarters next.” The name Hefat that Sussej called Latin means “Hetraeian father,” which is like a godfather for humans. Latin was like a grandfather to Sussej but not related by blood. “Grandmother, Hefat, we are ninety setunim from the Adonf Star System. We should be on Saduje by morning.” “Good. Come, have tea.” Sussej walked over to the area where Evig and Latin sat. “Ynot, more tea for my grandson.” Ynot is Evig’s handmaiden. “Yes, Your Highness.” Ynot went for the tea. Sussej sat down near his grandmother and Hefat. “Grandmother, it is very upsetting, this situation on Saduje. Yloh asked me to come, and now I cannot think of anything but the blame I place on myself.” “You blame yourself because it is Yloh. If this had been any other Defender, you would not feel this responsible.” “Yes, Sussej. Yloh would be just as upset, yes?” “Yes, Hefat, he would.” “So now that what happened has happened, you would not be Sussej if this did not bother you. this, now is the present, but if time could somehow go back, what was meant to happen will happen again—that is what destiny is. All this blame you place on yourself cannot change what has happened or what was meant to be.” Ynot returned with the tea. “Your tea, young Sussej.” Sussej took the cup from Ynot as he looked up to her. “Thank you, Ynot.” Sussej took a sip of tea. “My sweet Sussej, we have all blamed ourselves for things we had no control of. I blamed myself when your grandfather Taake imprisoned your uncle G-Nik long ago. I thought I should have stood up to him. I, too, blamed myself for GNik’s imprisonment. You, Hefat, what blame would you place on yourself?” “For the very same reason your grandmother has given you. I, too, should have

fought harder to prevent that terrible thing that happened to your uncle.” “So you see, Sussej, blame is not exclusively yours. Even your father took blame for this after your uncle saved his life on that very day.” “Wait, that was before Father and Uncle G-Nik had become Defenders. I have heard many stories of how Father had saved Uncle G-Nik and of Uncle G-Nik saving Father, but all those stories were from their days as Defenders. Father never told me of anything before then.” “Well, it was the day of the rite of age . . .”

As Evig told her grandson the story of how G-Nik saved his father on the day of the age on Saduje, G-Nik, Latina, and their team of friends and soldiers arrived in the Southern Region and discovered Landos.

Chapter 5

Devastation of Landos

U pon arrival to the Southern Region near Landos, it was apparent to G-Nik and Latina why communication was so difficult. The canopy of the trees was so thick even light did not get through. The captain of the shuttle had to find a clearing about a kilometer away from Landos to land the larger vessel. “Your Majesty, there is a clearing up ahead. I will land us just beyond those trees.” “Well, it is obvious why there is not communication without the new transformers.” “I never surveyed this region. It had to have been difficult at best.” “Yes, my love, it is terrifying to think of our Elbib and twins being stranded in this place.” “We will have our children soon and will get Yloh immediately after. Is everyone ready for this?” “Yes, we are ready,” Lem answered for himself, Asil, and Tirips. The captain landed in the clearing precisely where he had told G-Nik he would. He shut the engine down. “G-Nik to the Transporter Amre, we have just touched down near Landos. How do you copy?” “This is the Amre. We copy, but your signal is weak, Your Majesty.” “Well, communication from this point will be between us and the shuttle, so it seems. Amre can only hear the shuttle. This will mean that someone will need to stay on board the shuttle. Does anyone here know the region, because this place

is filled with dangers?” “No, Tirips, this will be our first time.” “Captain, who will stay? I will leave it up to you.” The captain looked at the five specialists he had chosen for this trip. He stopped at one. “Carr, run communication and send a drone out ahead. This place is pitch-black.” Carr was one of the captain’s best, but all five of his best were present. Carr was his scout, weapons expert, and sniper. Then there was Marrick, communication, tactical, and language specialist. Marrick spoke twenty-nine of the thirty languages on Saduje. Then there was Minx, explosives and demolitions. Then there was Eseom, engineer and structure specialist. Finally, there was Tonna, the only female scientist and species specialist. G-Nik and Latina knew all five and knew all five were very good at their jobs. “Look, everyone, we have surveyed many areas on Saduje, and by far, the Southern Region is the most dangerous.” “Why do you say that, Tirips?” “Well, between here and the village of Landos, there are a million life forms. When we get outside, everyone, stay together and follow in my footsteps. Mother, Father, you follow last. You know what can happen here. Let us keep all else between. Stay close.” “Captain, the drone detected smoke near Landos, and now I have lost it. It was just gone.” “OK, Carr, open the cargo bay.” “OK, here we go.” Carr opened the cargo door in the rear of the shuttle. The ramp slowly opened. G-Nik and Latina were wearing their Defender wristbands. The others checked their proton rifles, laser sidearms, and other equipment. Tirips stepped out into the blackness. All followed quickly in silence. Tirips turned on her light briefly to find a well-traveled path close to the shuttle. “Shhhh! Do not turn on any light. Creatures will be drawn. Light, sound, even

movement mean food or danger to them. That is what happened to your drone, Captain. When darkness falls here, many, many creatures come out. Stay close and only walk where I walk. “Do not veer. Your eyes will adjust to the darkness.” One by one, the group followed Tirips. It was Tirips and then the captain, G-Nik, and Latina, and then Marrick, Minx, Tonna, and Eseom, and then Asil and Lem. The group moved quickly and silently. In single file, they moved toward Landos. After a while, they could only hear the sounds of this strange new world. All in the group had been to jungles on many planets, but this place made them pale in comparison. Tirips used her knowledge of the region to maneuver with speed through the dense jungle. As they got closer to Landos, they could start to smell smoke in the air. “Stop. Do you smell that? This is not a good sign. That smell comes from Landos. That is not a typical smell.” Tirips looked around the area to see if she detected any danger. The only place she did not look was up. In between her and her parents lurked danger in the trees above. Slowly and quietly, a giant spider had lowered itself to Minx. The group was so focused on getting to Landos that this stop exposed them to the dangers of even being still. In seconds, the large spider landed on Minx’s face. “Ah, ah, ahhh!” Then giant spiders started dropping all over the group and all around. They all started to dodge the spiders and fight them off. They blasted them, smacked them, whatever it took to not get bitten like Minx. It was too late for Minx, and his lifeless body was eaten by the spider. “This way! Follow me.” Tirips started to run toward Landos. Everyone ran after Tirips. It took the group a while to outrun the giant spiders. They continued to blast and fight their way nearly to Landos. They had forgotten the darkness and all else for a moment being attacked by giant spiders. The strong smell of smoke had stopped the spiders from following the group. It had gotten stronger as they approached the village of Landos. Tirips stopped running. She could see the glow of the village nearby just ahead. “Something is wrong, Your Majesty. This is no ordinary fire coming from a village in the Southern Region. It appears up ahead that the whole village

burns.” “No! Elbib, Mada, Eve!” G-Nik started to run toward the village, with Latina and others running behind. All G-Nik could think about was his children. He ran until he reached the edge of Landos. He stopped in horror to see all of Landos was burning, and the bodies of Landosian adult and children lay scattered as far as he could see. One by one, each of the group arrived and was horrified. Like a line of soldiers, all nine stood at the edge of what used to be the village of Landos. “Whoever did this, I will not rest until I bring them to justice for what has happened here. I will not rest until I make them pay. I want to kill each and every one who did this.” Each of the group nearly cried looking at a five-year-old cut nearly in half and her mother’s head missing with her arms still reaching for her little one. The sadness turned to anger, and the anger to rage. How barbaric. How senseless. Nothing can be worth doing this, G-Nik thought to himself. “G-Nik to Amre Shuttle 1, let the Amre know that Landos has been burned to the ground. We are now going to be looking for my children and survivors. Everyone, look for Elbib, Mada and Eve, and any survivors.” “Shuttle 1 to landing party, the Amre has been notified. Standing by for further instructions.” “Shuttle 1, tell the Amre to notify the coalition of this deliberate act and tell them we will need a large disaster team here immediately. Tell the coalition that this could be an act of war.” G-Nik started helping the others. He thought to himself, Someone has put an open season on life, and that meant there was no concern of the repercussion an act like this could cause. That meant up to and including a war. G-Nik saw Latina across the village. She was holding her nose and mouth from the stench of death. He went to her. “My love, could this crystal be worth this devastation?” “Nothing could be worth this, and our children are right in the middle of this. I wish they were not.” “I know. I, too, wish this.” “There is no sign of the children?” “No, but that is both good and bad.”

“Yes, I know.” “Your Majesty, Your Majesty,” the captain called as he approached the two, “we have found a survivor—this way.” The three rushed through the village. There, near the center of the very square where Elbib and the twins met Chas and Jade for the first time, was an adult female. She was bleeding and dying. Tonna and Marrick had stopped some of the bleeding but not enough. G-Nik and Latina rushed to her. They both knelt to her side. “Who did this to your village?” The female was very weak. At a whisper, she spoke. “You are G-Nik and Latina of Hetrae and the great city of Doron.” “Yes, and my children were here. I came for them.” “Where are my children?” “You are the mother of Elbib and the twins. They spoke of you.” “Who did this to Landos?” “The Karrponians came to Landos and killed, burned, everything. They took . . .” “They took—took who, what?” “Your Majesty, she’s gone.” The poor female was dead. “Find me another who lives. Everyone, let’s spread out. G-Nik and Latina, go, go get Yloh. We will wait for the disaster team. If we find the children, we will notify you immediately.” “Our children are not here, my love,” Latina told herself.” “Thank you Lem, Asil.” “Captain, you and Tirips come with us. We are going to Karrpon.” “We will be back, Lem, Asil, as soon as we get Yloh.”

“Your Majesty, Your Majesty!” Everyone looked to Eseom coming toward them with something in his hand. “What is it, Eseom? What have you found?” Eseom reached the group. “Your Majesty, I found this up inside that hut at the top of the hill.” Latina took the item from Eseom. It was Eve’s crystal necklace. “This is my Eve’s. I gave this to her on her birthday. Take us to where you found this, Eseom.” “There is something else, Your Majesty.” “What, Eseom?” “I will show you, Your Majesty.” The group walked up the hill—the very hill Elbib had killed for the second time in her life. As they walked, the group started to see the dead Karrponians killed by Elbib. “Our Elbib did this. She was fighting to protect the twins and her friends. There was just too many of them. Where did you find this, Eseom? Take us there.” “In the hut ahead, Your Majesty.” The group followed Eseom to Chas and Jade’s home. They all entered and started looking around for any other sign of Elbib and the twins. “Your Majesty, there is no blood and no bodies.” G-Nik and Latina walked over to the table where their children had eaten. The plates and cups were still there. Some had been knocked off the table to the floor, but both G-Nik and Latina knew their children had been treated with kindness in this place, and that kindness was disrupted by Karrponians. Lem looked over to G-Nik. “Here, this is what most Saduje is like, my friend, not the way Karrponians have made us seem.” “We know this is not the Saduje we know or have grown to love. Now, they have taken the rest of my children.”

“And now, my love, we will take this fight to Cifus and all that follow him.” “Something else.” “What is it, Latina?” “This necklace is not broken, and Eve would never take it off unless there was a reason. I think she left this for us. She wanted us to know that they were here.” “Yes, and she wants us to know that they are being taken to Karrpon. We must now hurry to the village Karrpon. This Cifus will not like me when I am angry, and he has managed to make me very angry.” “Come, my love, let us get our children and stop Cifus. We cannot let another Landos disaster occur.” G-Nik, Latina, Tirips, and the captain left the others and made their way back to the shuttle. Lem, Asil, Marrick, Eseom, and Tonna stayed at Landos to look for survivors. G-Nik and the others boarded the shuttle, and G-Nik went immediately to the communication . “Sir, the coalition has been notified, and the disaster team is on their way to Landos.” “Thank you, Carr. Captain, get us to Karrpon quickly.” The captain had already started to his pilot’s seat. “Yes, Your Majesty, right away.” G-Nik and the others went to their seats and strapped in for takeoff. The engines of the shuttle came to life. The shuttle lifted off and turned toward the village of Karrpon. “This is G-Nik to the Amre. We have left Landos, and we are going to Karrpon.” “Amre, copy. Your Majesty, you have an incoming communication from the Sky Goddess.” “Put her through, Amre.” A short second later, Eedeed’s voice spoke. “G-Nik of Hetrae, the coalition is overcome with sadness about Landos and your children. Whatever it is that you need, you need only say the word.”

“Right at this moment, Eedeed, I need only for you and the coalition to care for the village of Landos and leave Cifus and his followers to me. It is not your children he has taken.” “And what of the crystal, G-Nik of Hetrae?” “Do not concern yourself with the crystal. If I find it, it is yours. I told you before, I have no interest in this crystal, only my children. And now Cifus has all my children. Either Cifus is bloodthirsty for the crystal, or there is someone with more power behind him. Either way, I will get to the source of this evil.” “What are you saying, G-Nik of Hetrae?” “I am saying that someone more powerful than Cifus has ties to this, maybe even someone in the coalition. What they did to Landos was pure evil. Surely someone in the coalition would not be this monster to take the life of innocent village mothers and children. Before Landos, Eedeed, I, too, would have felt this way, but now, I don’t know. Someone has told Cifus to get this crystal of yours at any cost. We do not think Cifus would do this without help.” “If what you say is true, G-Nik of Hetrae, that would be very upsetting to the coalition.” “Yes, Eedeed, upsetting enough to break up the coalition and bring war again to Saduje.” “I will investigate this matter, G-Nik of Hetrae.” “You do that, Eedeed, and I will have a talk with Cifus. Maybe I can get him to tell me who else is behind this madness. I will communicate any information that will tell us if Cifus is alone in this terrible act against Landos. And I will bring the crystal to the coalition, assuming there will still be a coalition.” “I will do my best to not let that happen, G-Nik of Hetrae.” “And I will do my best not to kill Cifus. He needs to be tried for these vicious acts. I will talk to you when I leave Karrpon.” “May your good of heart keep you safe, G-Nik of Hetrae.” The communication ended.

“My love, do you really think Cifus is not alone?” “I do not want to think these thoughts, Latina, but how else do we explain the things he has done in less than day? It’s the crystal. It is the thought of having it that drives Cifus. That may explain why he wants the crystal but not what he did to Landos. This seems more personal than tactical.” “I agree, my love, someone wanted the Landosians erased for some reason.” “That is another question I will ask Cifus when I see him.” While G-Nik and others raced to Karrpon, Elbib was being led through the jungle near Karrpon by Cifus and three of his soldiers. And while Elbib was being led by Cifus and his soldiers through the jungle, Yloh and the others raced to the chamber where his wristband was being kept by Cifus, who also was responsible for taking the Sky elf’s wings, which were also in the chamber. Teetee had led the group down a long tunnel. The group of eight was closely followed by Karrponian soldiers. “How much further, Teetee? I’m afraid we won’t be alone by the time we reach the chamber.” “Not far, not far.” Teetee hopped and ran, hopped and ran. Finally, he stopped short of an opening in the tunnel. He went to the edge of the area. “Shhh! Guards. What now?” “Do not worry, my friend, I will take care of that. Let me get to the front,” Yloh said in a whisper. There were Teetee, Eve, Mada, and then Eisus, Ettenot, Jade, and Chas Yloh had to to get to the front of the group. He looked around the corner of the opening and saw three guards guarding the chamber and another tunnel on the other side of the large cave. Yloh knew they did not have much time before the Karrponian soldiers would be there. He decided the direct approach was best considering this. “Wait one minute. Then, everyone, start for the other tunnel over there. No matter what you see, just keep going. I will be right behind you.” “You promise, Yloh?” “Yes, Mada, yes, Eve, I promise. One minute, Teetee. Chas, get the others to the other side. I have a plan.” Yloh stood up tall and then walked out into the large

area. He walked until one of the guards took notice. “You, how did you get out?” “Not sure, funny story.” Yloh engaged his sister’s staff once more to red. Shizzzz! Shuzzz! Shuzzz! He cut the guards down in seconds. Teetee and the others started to the other tunnel, while Yloh took the keys from one of the dead guards. They reached the other tunnel as he opened up the chamber. Yloh went inside the chamber to see gold, diamonds, silver, and stacks and stacks of Saduje currency, with swords, handguns, and other weapons hanging along the wall. In a case of glass unlike anything in the room was one pair of beautiful golden wings that shone brighter than the diamonds, gold, or silver. Then on the wall near the wings was his wristband. As Yloh went toward the case, the wings started to glow and then flapped wildly. In the tunnel, Teetee began to react. Yloh went over to the case, and with one jab from the staff, the glass shattered into thousands of little pieces. The wings immediately flew out the door and into the tunnel where their owner awaited. Yloh went to his wristband on the wall. “Well, old friend, I will not let myself lose you again.” In the tunnel, Teetee and his wings reunited in much the same way, but Teetee displayed his special ability he possesses when he has his wings. You see, when a Sky elf has its wings, it can go anywhere. Other planets, other universes, even other dominions if they so choose in the blink of an eye. Teetee went poof! And he was gone, and poof! was back. Again, again, and again. He even went poof! And he was in the chamber with Yloh. Then poof! And he was with Elbib, Cifus, and the soldiers in the jungle. And poof! He was back in the tunnel. Sky elves are born from the elements of the universe but had lived on Saduje for as long as anyone could . Sky elves float in midair as they gently flap their wings and glow as the wings glowed in the glass case but even brighter. Yloh had no time to investigate the entire chamber. He was now ready to find and rescue Elbib and his father as soon as he could reach open sky. But, first, he had to rid himself of a small group of the soldiers that followed them. Yloh came out of the chamber as the Karrponian soldiers reached the opening where the chamber was found. “Now, shall we try this again?” Yloh quickly put the measurements and ingredients to reproduce the substance of amber. He pointed his banned arm toward the soldiers, and within seconds, all were in cased in amber, frozen in their exact position in time. “Father, you taught me that

one.” Yloh turned and went to catch up with the others. When Yloh reached the group, it was Teetee who lit the tunnel more than the torches. The twins ran to hug their brother. Yloh smiled and then hugged them both. He stood up and looked at Teetee. “I trust you are happy now. I see you will not need me for your travels either.” “Yes, yes, yes. Teetee is very pleased, very pleased indeed. Can go any places.” “Can you find Elbib?” “Teetee already find Elbib.” “Take us, Teetee. Take us to my sister.” “This way, this way.” Teetee no longer hopped or ran. He now barely moved his wings, and he floated through the air. The group followed Teetee to a cave opening at the top of the mountain. They could now see the jungle that this whole adventure started in. Yloh did not know that morning what the day would hold for him and his little brother and sisters. Now, he thought back to less than a day earlier. He thought about how good his bed felt that morning and how excited Elbib and the twins got when he told their parents his plans for the day. All that seems so long ago to him at this time. If anyone had told Yloh that morning he would be fighting for his life and that he would be captured by a species on Saduje unknown to him, he would have thought they were insanely mistaken. Now, nearly a day later, if he told anyone all the things that had happened to him and his little sisters and brother, they would laugh thinking he had made up the story in his mind. It was early morning on Saduje, and its two moons were high and lit the sky at the top of the mountain. “This way, this way, Elbib this way.” Teetee led the group again into the jungle down the back side of the mountain. He led them to a valley nearly two kilometers from the mountaintop. He stopped near the edge and turned to the group. “Elbib there. Elbib there.” Yloh and the others looked down into the valley. They could see the whole

valley was lit with hundreds, if not thousands, of campfires. The group was shocked at the sight of soldiers and war machines throughout the valley. “Teetee, what is this? You tell me Elbib is down there?” “Teetee, what is an army doing in the jungles of Saduje in the middle of the night?” “Yloh, those are soldiers from the planet Wicken.” “What are Wickenian soldiers doing on Saduje, Chas?” “I am afraid nothing good, and if Elbib is with Wickenian soldiers, she is in grave danger. Wickenian armies are ruthless, and they kill any and everything that stands in their way. Yloh, you cannot go down there, too many soldiers, and how will you find Elbib in all of this?” “Teetee, can you tell me exactly where my sister and Cifus are right now?” “Yes, yes, my friend.” And poof! Teetee was gone. In an instant, Teetee was hovering in the corner above Elbib, Cifus, and a Wickenian commander. They were in a large room on a ship on the other side of the valley. Teetee listened as Cifus presented Elbib to the commander. Two of Cifus’s soldiers held each arm of Elbib, and she resisted violently. Elbib thrashed, jerked, and kicked as the soldiers gripped each of her biceps. “Let go of me. My father is going to kill you all if you do not release me this instant.” Cifus stood in front of the two soldiers holding Elbib and had his back to Elbib and the soldiers. The Wickenian commander was not pleased with Cifus because he had brought him a little girl and not the Glencarin Crystal. “What is this, Cifus? I asked you to bring me the crystal, and you bring a little girl.” For the first time, Elbib could sense fear come over Cifus. She had mentally noted everything since leaving the mountain: the two-kilometer trip through the jungle, the valley she walked down to the army of Wickenian soldiers they walked through to reach the ship, and every detail about the pale icy aqua-green color of the skin of Wickenians; smooth yet roughly textured, their webbed ears, hands, and feet, their eyes aqua-green with rings of two black pupils, their forked

tongues that came out often, down to their double-slit nostrils, fishlike lips and razor-sharp pointed teeth. There were short claws on the tips of five webbed fingers and toes. All the Wickenians stood exactly six meters tall, medium built, and looked exactly the same, like they were clones. It was like if you had seen one Wickenian, you had seen them all. Their voices sounded as if they were whispering loudly, and it stayed at one tone. All the Wickenian soldiers were dressed in dark-blue leathery uniforms. Some had proton rifles, others spears, and still others were manning large war machines. Throughout the camp, the soldiers dined on some kind of dark meat Elbib noted to herself. Now, Cifus explained to the commander why Elbib was there and not the crystal. “We were very close to obtaining the crystal, but there were complications.” “Complications? What complication could there be? You assured me we would have the crystal by morning.” “This girl claims to know the whereabouts of the crystal, her and her alone.” “And you believed her, you idiot? We are wasting valuable time. We should already be in position to lay siege on Crystal City.” “She knew the crystal by name.” “Bring the girl to me.” Cifus stepped aside and motioned to the soldiers to bring Elbib up to the commander. Elbib kicked and screamed all the way up to the Wickenian in charge. “Let me go! Let me go!” The soldiers released her just meters from the webbed feet of the commander. Once more, Elbib had to put on her best impression of her parents. Teetee watched as this beautiful little Hetraeian girl stood up tall and began to talk. “So this is how this planet treats a ruler’s daughter?” as she looked right into the convex face of the commander. “You are quite brave, little girl. Is what Cifus tells me true?” “I know of the crystal, but that is all. I am Elbib, daughter of G-Nik and Latina

of the planet Hetrae, rulers of the great city of Doron, and, yes, I know where your precious Glencarin Crystal is. But I will never tell you or you. I demand you release me immediately. My parents are on their way here, and you will regret taking me against my will.” “Now you see my complication, commander, and there was a prison break led by her brother.” “Silence! I have no fear of your parents or your brother, little girl. We will dine on all of you as we dine on Landosians. We shall see if white meat is as delicious as dark.” In that instant, Elbib knew what the Wickenian soldiers were eating when they arrived at the camp; it was Landosian villagers. It made her sick to think of Eisus or Ettenot being a meal for the Wickenian soldiers. “You monsters, the ground of the Southern Region will be soaked with all of your blood when my parents find out what you have done.” Teetee was shocked to overhear the conversation between Elbib and the commander of the Wickenian army. Poof! He was back with Yloh and the others. “This is bad, very bad, very bad in deed.” “What, Teetee? Where is Elbib? Is she OK?” “Elbib OK, much worse, much, much worse. Wickenian army going to attack Crystal City. Wicken commander awaits arrival of Elbib, Yloh’s parents.” “What! What are you saying, Teetee?” “Wickenians want to eat Hetraeian meat, want to know if Hetraeian white meat is better than Landosian dark.” “What! I am sorry. Did I miss something? I thought you said white meat to dark meat.” “He did say white to dark meat, Yloh. The Landosians and Wickenians have a dark past. Long ago, Wickenians hunted Landosians for sport. They would eat the spoils of their hunt and take portions of it back to their planet. Wicken is a

rogue plant that is in no star system. It was forced out of its orbit by another planet. Most of its inhabitants died off, but the Wickenians we know today survived by eating one another.” “So eating others has been Wickenians’ way for some time now. Great, this day just keeps getting better.” “Yloh, are Wickenians going to eat Elbib?” “No, twins, not today or any other day. Teetee, I need you to go to the coalition. Warn them of the attack on Crystal City. Now it is on my family to delay these, these Wickenians.” “Your family will not fight alone, Yloh. I will gather as many Landosians at the mountain and any of the others that will follow.” “Thank you, my friend, and it is now time for my parents to be warned. My family has had enough surprises today. It is our turn now. What do you say, Eve, Mada, have the children of G-Nik and Latina of Hetrae been treated badly enough?” “Yes, Yloh, but we just want to go home.” “And home you shall go right after we show these Wickenians what it is like when you anger the family of G-Nik and Latina, rulers of the great city of Doron. Chas, Teetee, you know what to do.” Teetee instantly went poof! And he was gone. Chas turned to his family. “Now it all makes sense. This is all about returning to the old ways, but I will not let that happen. My beautiful wife, stay here and watch over our children and guard them with your life.” “I shall, for I would expect nothing less from you. Be safe, my husband.” Chas left and went back to the mountain. Jade, Eisus, and Ettenot looked at each other and the twins. Eisus and Ettenot both stood up. “We want to help. Elbib fought for us, and now we must help her mother.” “Well, you two do know these jungles, and I need to get to the other side of the

valley, to the ship where Elbib is being held. But, first, my parents need to know about the Wickenians.” Yloh decided to dispense with communication protocol. He knew his parents would be more relieved that three of their four children were safe much instead of the way he used his training for radio communication. Yloh opened the communication on his wristband. “Mother, Father, are you there?” On the receiving end of Yloh’s transmission were two very shocked but relieved parents. “Yloh, Yloh, is that you?” “Yes, Father, it is your oldest.” “How did you escape Cifus, and where are Elbib and the twins?” “Hello, Mother, the twins are here with me, and I know where Elbib is currently.” “Yloh, what do you mean? Where is your sister?” “I will explain on your arrival to Karrpon, but you must be warned. There is a Wickenian army that awaits you near Karrpon in a valley.” “I am sorry, did you say Wickenian army?” “Who is this I speak to, Father?” “This is Tirips, daughter of Lem and Asil.” “You me?” “Tirips, why are you with my parents?” “To help them find you, Elbib, and the twins. What do you say about Wickenians?” “They are here on Saduje, a whole army of them. Father, you must be very careful on approach to Karrpon. The Wickenians know you are coming.” “How, how do the Wickenians know we are coming to Karrpon?”

“Elbib told them, Father, but it was something she could not avoid.” “My goodness, Yloh, you are saying that Elbib is with the Wickenians?” “Yes, Mother, and Cifus. It is a long story, Father. I will tell you everything when this is all over.” “I am sure that will be quite the story, son.” “Yes, Mother, it is quite the story.” “Hello, Mother, hello, Father.” “Eve, Mada, it is so good to hear both of you.” “We want to go home.” “We know, and we will as soon as this whole thing with Cifus, the Wickenians, and this crystal is over. We will be with you soon, OK?” “Mother, Father, I am going after Elbib. When you arrive, land near the mountain at Karrpon. There will be the leader of the Landosians who will lead you from there. His name is Chas, and his wife, Jade, will watch over the twins.” “Yloh, where are you going?” “After Elbib, Mother, and I have help. My tracker will let you know my exact location. I will signal you when I find Elbib.” “Yloh, please be careful.” “Yes, Mother, I shall. Father, I will see you both soon.” The transmission ended. Yloh turned to the Landosian twins. “Well, let us go find my sister.” “And our friend.” “Jade, Eve, Mada, Mother and Father will be here very soon. Keep hidden until they arrive.” “Go, go, Yloh, find Elbib. The twins will be safe with me, but you must watch over my twins.”

“I will, with my life.” The twins looked over to Jade. “We will be fine, Mother. Elbib needs us.” Yloh looked at Eve and Mada, winked, and then smiled. Mada reached in his suit. “Yloh, Elbib will need this.” Mada held out Elbib’s royal vest for Yloh. Yloh walked to Mada. “Yes, little brother, she will.” He took the royal vest. Then he looked at Eisus and Ettenot. “Lead the way.” The Landosian twins started down into the valley closely followed by Yloh. And at that very moment, Teetee went poof! He was hovering in front of Eedeed, the Sky Goddess. “Why, Teetee, where have been? I have been looking everywhere for you.” “Cifus caught Teetee off guard, clipped Teetee’s wings, locked Teetee up.” “How awful. How did you get free?” “Teetee freed by Yloh, son of G-Nik of Hetrae. Yloh sent Teetee to warn Crystal City Wickenians going to attack city.” “What! Wickenian? That can’t be true!” “Yes, yes, Wickenian army, Teetee see himself.” “Teetee, we must go warn the coalition immediately. This is horrible news. Come, Teetee, we must go.” Both goddess and Teetee went to warn the coalition of the pending attack on Crystal City. Eedeed floated as Teetee did. Eedeed had to gather over forty of the coalition, so time was of the essence. While Teetee and Eedeed went to warn the coalition, G-Nik and the others landed Shuttle 1 at the very spot of the entrance to the cave. Chas and nearly one hundred others watched in awe as the large shuttle approached, hovered, and then landed at the cave entrance with the large carved Karrponian in the side of the mountain. The captain could see the large Karrponian at true length with the red glowing eyes. As he faced the figure, he could see it from head to toe when the shuttle touched down at the cave entrance. The area was littered with bodies of villagers from all over the

Southern Region and Karrponians. G-Nik advised the Amre of their arrival to Karrpon. “G-Nik to the Transporter Amre, we have arrived at Karrpon and touching down.” “Amre, copy, Your Majesty.” After the shuttle landed, Chas and the others waited for the ramp of the shuttle to come down and then approached. G-Nik led, and then Latina, Tirips, the captain, and, finally, Carr. All the others stood by as Chas walked up to G-Nik and Latina. Chas walked up to G-Nik. Then they each gripped one another’s forearm and placed the other hand on each other’s shoulder. “Welcome, G-Nik of Hetrae, I have never been so happy to see anyone more.” “Well, thank you, my friend, and you are Chas, leader of the village of Landos.” “Oh, Chas, I am so, so sorry about what the Karrponians did to Landos.” “You are most kind, and your children talked much of you, Latina of the great city of Doron.” “We know you have treated our little ones with much kindness, and we will not ever be able to thank you enough for that.” “There is no thanks necessary. You would have done the same for my twins.” Latina looked at Chas and smiled. G-Nik turned and looked past Latina. He left one hand on Chas’s shoulder and extended the other arm out toward Tirips, the captain, and Carr. “Chas, this is Tirips, daughter of Lem and Asil of the village of Dynas, and this is Captain Mazee of the Transporter Amre, and Carr.” “Any help is welcome. As you can see, things here have not been easy for my people and the others.” “Well, Chas, we are here to try and change that.” “Now, we have Cifus and Wickenian to deal with.” “No matter, they have my Elbib, and I want my daughter back at any cost.”

“Come then, let us do just that. We have been mistreated by Karrponians this night, and by Wickenians in the past. It is time all of this treatment end.” “I could not agree with you more, Chas, so let us end this tonight.” It was early morning on Saduje, and events continued to unfold with no end in sight. While G-Nik, Chas, Latina and the others rushed to the valley, Yloh and the Landosians twins were going after Elbib. While Eedeed and Teetee rushed to warn the coalition of the coming attack on Crystal City, the Transporter Evig was arriving at Saduje. And while a disaster team rushed to Lem, Asil, and the others to assist with searching for survivors and medical aid, both Cifus and the Wickenian commander, and the Wickenian army awaited the arrival of the parents of the girl who claims to know the whereabouts of the Glencarin Crystal.

Chapter 6

“We Are Here for Elbib”

G -Nik, Latina, Chas, and the others traveled to the valley through the very cave Chas, Yloh, and their group had used earlier. Chas and the other villagers stopped at the chamber to get weapons to use against the Wickenian army. In that same period, the Evig was approaching the planet Saduje. It was nearly morning in the southern part of Saduje, about midday at Crystal City, and early evening in the village of Dynas, but light had not reached even the trees of the Southern Region. On the Transporter Evig, Nadroj lit the space all around as the eleven planets slowly migrated in orbit. The captain of the Evig used standard protocol as established by the coalition of Saduje and in all universes’ planets. The bridge of the Evig was bustling with activity on approach. Emos, Evig, Latin, and Sussej stood on the bridge as the captain gave the communication technician orders to start planetary protocol. “Atact, HAL Crystal City for permission to approach the planet Saduje.” “Yes, Captain.” Atact opened a channel to Crystal City, and the large monitor of the bridge came to life. A soft blue face appeared. “This is the Transporter Evig of the planet Hetrae to Crystal City Comm., permission to approach the planet Saduje?” There was a pause. Then both had cleared live feed. “This is Crystal City Comm. Permission to approach Saduje granted. Welcome to the Nadroj Star System.” “Thank you.” “Now, get me the Amre.” “Yes, Captain.” The monitor went from the blue face and then blank. Then the

Doronian’s face appeared. “This is Evig to the Amre, approaching Saduje. Can you advise of any update on the situation in the Southern Region?” “This is the Amre. Yes, everyone is at Karrpon. Be advised that an army of Wickenian soldiers plan to attack Crystal City.” “Amre, what of my nieces and nephews? Are they safe?” “Everyone is safe for now except Princess Elbib. She has been captured and is now a prisoner of Cifus and the Wickenians.” “What! My granddaughter is where?” “I am afraid, Your Highness, it is true. The princess is in grave danger.” “Who are these Wickenian that have my granddaughter?” “Your Maj—” Evig interrupted. “It does not matter, Latin. They have our granddaughter. We must go assist our children. Poor Elbib, she must be frightened to death.” “Amre, send us everything you have on these Wickenians.” “Right away, Your Highness. Further information, the Amre is on alert here at Crystal City, and everything is now locked down pending the attack by the Wickenians. The coalition has been assembled, and there is one more thing, Your Highness, the village Landos in the Southern Region was destroyed by Cifus and his soldiers—mass casualties. A disaster team has been sent there to assist.” “My goodness, what is going on? This is not the planet my son tells me about.” “Yes, Mother, I know. My brother speaks only of how beautiful this planet is and how nice the inhabitants are. This is anything but that on this day here, Father.” “It appears so, Sussej, it appears so.” “Your Majesty, the Wickenian information has been received. I am setting a course to the village of Karrpon. Half sruoh until reaching destination, sir.” “We must prepare ourselves for battle. This Wickenian army came to Saduje for

a siege. Let us give them what they came for.” “Yes, Father, let us show them. They have my cousin.” “And our granddaughter.” “And my niece.” “Dogo would say, we are here for Elbib.” “Yes, Mother, and we want her back.” Evig’s words rang very true through every member of G-Nik’s and Latina’s family. Elbib was loved deeply by them all, and her being treated as she had been by Cifus enraged every single one. On approach to the planet Saduje, Nadroj shone brightly on most of the northeastern part of the planet, but the southwestern part near the Southern Region was right beneath the equator of Saduje where days started much later and were much faster. As the Evig got closer to the underside of Saduje, the light of Nadroj faded immensely. Day was just beginning near Karrpon, but the Southern Region was so dense with plant life, light rarely reached the surface. As the Evig approached the mountain at Karrpon, Eedeed and Teetee were standing in front of the forty-two of the coalition. The coalition represented all eleven planets in orbit around the star Nadroj. There were fortytwo because there were forty-two intelligent life forms occupying those eleven planets. They all knew of the rouge planet Wicken that had no orbit around any star. Some could barely see Wicken sitting far out in the darkness of space as they migrated around Nadroj. The Wickenians declined hip to the coalition for two reasons: (1) They would not benefit from any energy or the light produced by Nadroj because they were not in its orbit and too far away to receive transformers; there were no other planets to boost a signal to the rouge planet. (2) The Wickenians had grown accustomed to dining on Landosians and other villagers in the Southern Region. They would not stop hunting the inhabitants of Saduje. After the war, the Wickenians were no longer allowed on any of the planets in Nadroj’s orbit. Somehow, they had managed to secretly gather an army—right underneath the very noses of the coalition that formed because of them. The coalition was beyond upset, beyond shock, and nearly speechless. The center where G-Nik stood nearly a day ago was teeming with conversation

among the about the pending attack. Before Eedeed had even starting talking, she already knew that the word of the Wickenian army had reached every one of them. The goddess wasted no time with small talk in choosing her words. This matter was urgent. With Teetee gently flapping his wings, floating next to her, Eedeed began. Her voice, still very soft but amplified one hundred times in the large center, echoed. “There is a traitor among us here.” The entire center became very silent. “Yes, you heard my words. There is a traitor among us. How else do you explain an army of Wickenians ready to attack this beautiful city? I am told that one brave Hetraeian girl stands between an attack on Crystal City, and only because she claims to know the location of the Glencarin Crystal. Her family is in the Southern Region as I speak, in the village of Karrpon. They are not there for the crystal we wish to possess but for a frightened little girl who wishes to return home with her family. G-Nik came to Saduje to help us rebuild and repair our great star system after the war. Is this how we show our thanks to someone who has shown us nothing but kindness and respect? First, we must go gather our armies. Crystal City must be protected at all cost. Second, we must find the traitor among us. I assure you that this deceitful act will not go unpunished. I say to you all, yes, the Glencarin Crystal is an answer to the energy in all space and time but paid for with the blood of an innocent child. This is not righteous, not in the least. Now go, gather your armies. Crystal City must not fall.” Eedeed turned to Teetee as the of the Coalition were leaving the large center. “Teetee, I need your help.” “Teetee glad to help Eedeed. Sky Goddess Teetee’s friend.” “Good, Teetee. I need your trust in me, understand?” “Yes, yes, Teetee trust Eedeed.” “I want you to follow Del, and he must not know.” “Oh, Goddess, Del, Del start coalition.” “Yes, Teetee, and I find it very hard to believe an entire Wickenian army could land on Saduje without him or someone close to him. Teetee, go, go find out if Del is our traitor or if it is someone close to him. I must go talk to my father in Sky City. He will help.” Poof! And Teetee was gone.

Eedeed left the center and floated to a special chamber used by her kind. They call her kind Skycitians. This special chamber was especially designed for royal Skycitians. Since her mother and two brothers died in the war, Eedeed and her father, Fonton, were all that were left to use it. Stepping into the chamber, there was no floor and no walls or ceiling. It was like an open space filled with multicolored clouds. The colors and the clouds appeared to go on to infinity. Nothing in the chamber could be seen from outside it. It was like two totally different dominions. Eedeed floated through the chamber doors as they opened on her approach. Once inside, the doors closed and disappeared behind her. Eedeed floated a moment and then called out to Fonton. “Father, I need to talk to you.” The multicolored clouds began to form Fonton’s face. His face was thin with long golden hair that gently blew behind him. A well-groomed, short, gray goatee grew on his face. His handsome, sharp features were very pronounced, but he had soft, gentle eyes. “And what do I owe the pleasure of a conversation with my long-lost daughter?” “So tell me, Father, how can an entire army of Wickenians land on Saduje with no warning coming from Sky City?” “What! I have no knowledge of this.” “Father, please, it is important. The Wicken ships would be detected by our monitors before landing. If you know nothing, then who, who would purposely allow the Wicken ships to through Sky City defense?” “I am sorry, Princess, but your father is very busy these days, and delegation seems to be my answer to all things beyond managing the city. Can you forgive your father?” “Yes, Father, I forgive you, but this matter is most urgent. You need to find out who allowed this to happen.” “Yes, my daughter, I will find the Skycitian responsible. You have my word. I, too, am going to find the member of the coalition who is a part of this madness.” “Now hurry, Father, we need to know if there is more that await us. The Wickenian army may be just the beginning.”

“With haste, my princess.” The face faded into the endless multicolored clouds. Eedeed turned and floated out of the chamber.

In the Southern Region, Nadroj’s warmth and light had started to blanket the canopy of the trees. On the ship in the valley, the Wickenian commander, Cifus, Elbib, and the two Karrponian soldiers awaited word of the arrival of her parents, but unknown to Elbib, Yloh and the twins, G-Nik, or anyone else, the commander awaited word of something else. He did not have to wait long. One of his lieutenants came into the room. He walked over to the commander, snapped to attention, and then reported. “Sir, our troops have Crystal City surrounded, awaiting your order. And we have detected a shuttle landing at the mountain of Karrpon.” Elbib heard what was said and immediately started to jerk, kick, and threaten all. “Let me go. I will kill you all. Let! Me! Go!” The two soldiers held Elbib’s arms tightly as she thrashed about. The commander responded. “Release the troops on Crystal City. Tell them to show no mercy and take no prisoners. I will deal with our guest from the shuttle.” “Sir, I assure you, Crystal City will fall.” The lieutenant turned and left the room. “As you can see, Cifus, I had my doubts about you delivering the crystal, so I moved up my attack on Crystal City.” “You monster, you will not defeat the Crystal City armies, and you will not defeat my parents. You have angered Hetrae Defenders, Defenders of the Realm. You have no idea what you have done.” “Silence, girl. Bring her.” The commander left the room to exit the ship followed by Cifus and then the two Karrponian soldiers holding on to each of Elbib’s arms. Dawn had come to the Southern Region, and light had begun to slightly show in the valley. Yloh and the Landosian twins had made their way to the ship. The entrance to the ship was heavily guarded. On the edge of the valley, the highly

anticipated arrival of two very worried parents came. The group was led by Chas, and then G-Nik, Latina, Tirips, Captain Mazee, Carr, and then the other villagers. As Chas reached the clearing, he had left the others. Jade and the twins were still in hiding. Jade had heard the group arrive but took no chance. Chas, GNik, and the others filled the small clearing. Nadroj’s rays had pierced the horizon, and the rays of light from Nadroj were beautiful. Chas called out to Jade. “Your husband has returned, and I have two very anxious parents that have come a very long way.” “Mada, Eve, we are sorry we are late, but we are here.” Eve and Mada heard those voices, and Jade could not contain them. The tenyear-old twins ran out from the heavy brush. “Mother, Father!” The twins stood there looking at G-Nik and Latina in their jet-black uniforms, hoping and desperately wanting them to be truly there. Latina bent down on one knee. “I know this has been a frightening night for you both, but it is over now.” The twins looked at each other and smiled as Jade came out behind them. Jade gazed and smiled at Chas as the twins ran as fast as they can to G-Nik and Latina. Eve and Mada reached G-Nik and Latina, who had outstretched arms. The four hugged tightly, and Latina ran her fingers through Eve’s shorter saltand-pepper hair. The captain, Tirips, and Carr could not contain their happiness for G-Nik and Latina to see and hold two of their four children after nearly a day. The three smiled at one another, as the reunion was very emotional and quite touching. After the long tight hugs, Latina went back down to one knee in front of Eve. She looked warmly into Eve’s dark eyes. “Some day with your big brother and sister, wouldn’t you say?” Latina smiled. “I have something here that belongs to you.” Latina reached in her uniform and brought out Eve’s crystal necklace. “I knew you would find it, I knew you would.” “Come here.” Latina placed Eve’s necklace back where it belonged. Eve smiled at Latina and then hugged her hard once more. She looked up at GNik and then Mada. “Mada hid the stone, Mother.”

“What do you mean Mada hid the stone? I thought Elbib was the only one to know where the stone is located.” “No, Mother, she told Cifus that to protect us.” “Oh, Mada, it is good that you have enlightened us, but that means Elbib is no use to Cifus or the Wickenians when this is known to them. I will let Yloh know right away.” “What if the transmission is overheard? Let me go tell Yloh. I know this valley well.” “Thank you, Tirips. You have made your parents proud, and no one could have helped us more than you this night. While you go to tell Yloh of this new development, we shall find a weakness in the Wickenian defenses.” “Chas, we can do this, yes?” “Yes, my friend, we can.” “Captain, you and Carr take a group to the far side of the valley. Latina and I will take another to the center, and, Chas, your group will assault from this side. Thirty setunim, and I will give my signal. I assure you, the signal you will know.” G-Nik, Chas, Latina, the captain, and Carr all stood in a circle. They all looked at one another and gripped each other’s forearms. “This is for Elbib and the planet Saduje. It is time to take something from Cifus and the Wickenians as they have taken from us. May the good of all give us strength and give us victory.” The circle broke after one more glance at each other. The captain and Carr, GNik and Latina, and Chas each had approximately thirty villagers. The twins hugged and kissed their parents as Chas hugged and kissed Jade. Latina went to Jade as a mother and hugged her. “Thank you, thank you for your kindness to my little ones.” “You have children to be proud of, Latina of Doron.” They both smiled.

The groups divided for their mission, and Jade, Mada, and Eve went back into the brush as precaution. It took all of G-Nik and Latina’s strength of focus to leave Eve and Mada little. Eve held the crystal on her neck, rubbing it between her forefinger and thumb as she watched her parents disappear into thick, dimly lit jungle. While the groups began their missions, Tirips had programmed the frequency of Yloh’s signal into her own tracker device. Tirips knew precisely where Yloh was located. She made her way quickly through the jungle. When she reached the ship, she saw how heavily guarded it was. She was checking her instrument to pinpoint Yloh, and, suddenly, the Wickenian commander, Cifus, and the two soldiers holding Elbib appeared. Tirips saw Yloh, and he was aiming at the two guards holding Elbib. The Landosian twins were on the other side of the entrance. Yloh was about to fire precision lasers from his wristband. As Yloh fired two short laser bursts, both Karrponian soldiers fell to the ground, and Yloh could hear the thump of a body falling behind him. What was only a split second appeared to take minutes. Yloh fired and could see the two soldiers fall and could see Elbib was freed. He could see the Landosian twins rush out and guide Elbib to the heavy brush that surrounded the clearing where the ship had landed. He could see the other soldiers zeroing in on him. He could see the commander and Cifus running for cover and the commander motioning to his soldiers to get the girl. Yloh, Eisus, and Ettenot had worked their plan flawlessly. But what Yloh did not see was the Wickenian soldier coming from behind the ship. When the soldier fell, for that split second, Yloh had no clue who had just saved his life for the second time. He was thankful but had no time to be relived before the proton blast started to land all around him. He was barely able to prevent himself from being hit by the multiple blasts. He managed to dodge the blast and make it back to the heavy brush. After he was safely in the brush, Yloh set his wristband for proton grenades. It was part of the plan to keep the Wickenians engaged to give Elbib and the twins time to return to a predetermined location. The plan had been successful, but as the twins and Elbib reached the location, three Wickenian soldiers followed. The soldiers fired proton rifles at Elbib and the twins, barely missing. Suddenly, there was some kind of spinning sound that went past them. They looked to see the three Wickenian soldiers fall to the ground and what appeared to be a spinning disk return in the same direction in which it had just come. In the distances, they saw the tall, beautiful, brown Dynasian, Tirips. Tirips caught her circular boomerang disk and started walking

toward the trio. Suddenly, from the brush, Yloh appeared, and Tirips was surprised. She threw her arm back to use her disk once more. “No, no, no, it is just Yloh, he is my brother.” “Tirips, it is you. My, how you have changed. I a much smaller version.” “Even then, I could kick your Hetraeian butt.” “Oh, that’s how you , daughter of Lem and Asil of Dynas?” They both smiled. Tirips reached the group. “Elbib, you were too young to me, but I you. Your parents used to train you on the skimmers of Dynas.” Tirips looked at the Landosian twins. “You are the children of Chas and Jade of Landos.” “I am Ettenot.” “And I am Eisus.” “I am Tirips, daughter of Lem and Asil of Dynas, and we have seen Landos. There is a disaster team in your village as we speak. I was sent to inform you, Yloh.” “Inform me, of what?” “You want to tell him, Elbib, or should I?” Yloh looked at Elbib. “Tell me what, little sister?” “That she only told Cifus she was the only one to know the location of the Glencarin Crystal to protect the twins.” Yloh turned and looked at Elbib and then slowly walked over to his little sister. He threw his arms around her, kissed her, and then put both his hands on her face. “Thank you, little sister, for coming to rescue your big brother and for keeping the twins safe. But you could have gotten yourself hurt, or, even worse, you could have been—well, I am just relieved you are safe.”

“Well, as safe as we can be in the middle of the jungle with a Wickenian army that wants to eat us for lunch.” Yloh looked up at Tirips. “Yes, Tirips, there is that.” “It is not safe here. We must the others.” “Yes, Tirips, I just want to let Father and Mother know Elbib is safe with us.” Yloh opened a channel to his parents. “Mother, Father, we have Elbib. We will approach from the rear flank on your signal.” “We are nearly in position. I am glad you have our Elbib. I will signal soon, son.” “We are moving now, Father.” Yloh turned to Tirips. “Lead the way.” Yloh looked at Elbib. “Mada picked this up in the cave.” He handed Elbib her royal vest. “And you might need this.” He handed her small wristband to her. “Just stay close.” Tirips led the group back through the valley. G-Nik, Latina, and their group reached the perimeter guarded by Wickenian soldiers. G-Nik motioned to the others to fan out. He looked at Latina. He held up three fingers and then two and then one. G-Nik engaged his wristband to create a sonic blast. It was heard by all the groups. The blast was directed to a large machine with a cannon mounted on it. The blast was followed by the explosion of the ammunition on the machine. Proton lasers began to be fired by both the Wickenians, and G-Nik and the others as the battle began. The teams on either side of the army opened fire against the Wickenians. There were proton rifles and cannon fire by the large machines brought by the Wickenian army. Yloh engaged large amber burst from the rear-covering soldiers and machines with the gel substance and then engaged proton blast to get the others not caught by the amber. Elbib protected her brother and the twins, who stood behind him from one side. Tirips protected them from the other and covered him from the rear. Captain Mazee, Carr, and their group attacked from G-Nik’s and Latina’s right flank, Chas and his group from their left. As the battle heated up in the valley near Karrpon, the battle at Crystal City had just begun. And as the battle began, Teetee hovered fifty meters above and behind Del as he made his way through the city among panicking civilians, mostly females of a species and their children. Del paid them no mind as he continued. And while Teetee followed Del, Eedeed was using her special ability

to protect Crystal City. Eedeed’s ability allowed her to place a temporary force field around the city until Crystal City soldiers could be put in place. Using her ability for something this immense weakened Eedeed. In Sky City, Fonton looked for the one responsible for allowing the Wickenian army to land on Saduje. Fonton was monumentally distraught being unable to answer Eedeed’s question. He ed only one other time he felt the despair of hearing that disappointment in his daughter’s voice. It was the day she asked him how he could allow Irannie, her mother, and Hortt and Tenss, her brothers to be killed. It struck deeply in his heart that he knew of only three who could possess the ability to orchestrate something of this magnitude: Pelin, his brother-in-law; his wife, Dara, who blamed Fonton for Irannie, Hortt, and Tenss’s death; and Shar, Irannie’s father. Dara and Shar tried to convince Pelin and Rayshine, Shar’s wife, and Pelin’s mother that Fonton planned the murders of Irannie, Hortt, and Tenss. Fonton was under the impression that all had been forgiven after it was found he had no role in their deaths. Pelin was commander over the Skycitian army; Shar, the same over Saduje Planetary Defense. Pelin commanded the troops but was interconnected to planetary defense. If Pelin was involved in any treasonous act, Dara would be the instrument in which it started. Fonton called all three to his palace. He had a group of his most trusted palace guards surrounding the interior of the throne room. When the three arrived at the palace, it was painfully obvious that this was not a social visit. Fonton purposely wanted it to feel that way. Fonton sat hovering on the throne. It was as if he was on the throne, but his body never actually touched it. Skycitians never touched anything completely. It was due to the helium in their blood. The gases in their bodies were 90 percent helium and 10 percent oxygen and other gases. Millions of years ago, when Nadroj Star System was formed, 90 percent of the helium collected in one location. The biological organism that settled there grew into intelligent beings. Those intelligent beings became Skycitians. Sky City was built over many millennia, and Fonton’s ancestors were the forefathers of what Sky City became up to the present. As Shar, Pelin, and Dara entered the throne room, Shar could not contain his contentment. His arrogant demeanor radiated throughout the room. Fonton looked at the three with pity as they reached the steps leading up to the throne. They stopped and hovered. Each looked up at Fonton for some hint of what the summons to his throne room was in regard to. Each knew that this was official

for this meeting to take place here; otherwise, it would be held in another more festive room. There were many other places in Fonton’s palace that would be more personable. Fonton had personally reviewed the official records of all Sky City’s Saduje defense operation. He reviewed back several days and discovered precisely who was responsible for the occupation of the Wickenian army on Saduje. He now will establish how far up the chain of command this conspiracy ended. He looked down at the three. “Perhaps you all are wondering why I have summoned you? I will start with, how did an entire army of Wickenians reach the surface of Saduje? At first, I thought to myself, Who would be this brazen? Then it came to me. If I thought that the order of power in our star system would change, then it would not be treason—it would be following a direct order from those who intend to rise to be the authority in our star system. Then it made perfect sense. I have interrogated the subordinates that the official recordings show responsible, but they only followed direct orders from their superiors, who only followed orders from their superiors, which brings me to this point—do you understand where this is leading? Now, I am asking each of you, is there something you want to say to me? Now, before you respond, I have Brack, Titus, and Conna. Each of them had very interesting stories to tell me.” Shar smirked and attempted a smug smile. “The great Fonton, I do have something to tell you. It is to reiterate my words about Irannie, Hortt, and Tenss. It is because of you, I no longer have a daughter or grandsons.” “How long are you going to blame me for what happened? Irannie was my wife, and Hortt and Tenss were my sons. I loved them with all my heart.” “All your heart, all your heart. Then why would you leave them to die?” “Shar, you know I had no knowledge of the Rackeenians’ attack on our city, yet you still blame me.” “Until my death.” Pelin looked at Shar, shocked. “Father, what have you done?” “Yes, Shar, why don’t you tell us all what you have done? Why don’t you tell

your son and his wife how you conspired with the leader of the Wickenians and Cifus to take over our star system when the Glencarin Crystal was discovered? And tell them how you plan to kill me in the process.” Pelin was caught completely off guard. “Father, how could you? How could you do this? Irannie would be ashamed. I am ashamed.” Fonton could see that Pelin and Dara were honestly and sincerely surprised by the light of these recent events. “I am truly sorry you had to find these things out, and I am even more hurt that Shar feels allowing others to die is revenge for Irannie, Hortt, and Tenss. I summoned you and Dara to find out how far this conspiracy would take me. Guards, take Shar to the dungeon.” Before the guards could reach Shar, he pulled a concealed proton laser pistol from his uniform. He managed to kill two of the guards before abducting Dara and putting the pistol to her head. Pelin was shocked. “Father, what are you doing? Dara has done you no harm. Why are you doing this?” Fonton had floated halfway down from the throne. “Look, Shar, Dara has nothing to do with this. It’s me you seek revenge against.” “Yes, you! It’s because of you my Irannie is gone!” “I miss her too, Shar, every day. I miss Hortt and Tenss too. They would be young adults now.” “They would be, but you went off to fight some stupid war and left your own city unprotected. The Rackeenians did unspeakable things to my Irannie, Hortt, and Tenss.” “I, too, live with that memory, Shar. If I could change the past, I would, but I cannot. I would give anything to have my whole family back together, but Irannie would not want this. I only can tell you how sorry I am. I cannot change that which has already happened.” “You stay where you are, all of you. I am going to leave, and if any of you try and stop me, Dara will die.” “What am I to tell Mother, Father? What? Her husband is a murderer?”

“Pelin, I never wanted it to come to this. But it’s too late. Like Fonton said, I cannot change what has already happened.” “But you can change things now, Father. Just give yourself up and let Dara go.” Shar looked at Pelin. “I am sorry, son, I cannot go to prison. Tell Rayshine I am sorry.” “You can tell her yourself, Father, please!” “No, I cannot.” Pelin’s and Shar’s eyes met, and Pelin could tell what was in Shar’s face, but he could not react quickly enough. “Good-bye, son, I am sorry.” Shar pushed Dara to Pelin and then turned the proton pistol on himself, put it up to his head, and then pulled the trigger. “Nooo!” Pelin cried out as his father’s head exploded in all directions. Dara cried out in shock, and Fonton could only shake his head slowly from left to right in sorrow. He floated to Pelin and Dara. “I am so sorry, Pelin, but I had to know if you were involved. I had no idea Shar would choose to end his life instead of facing me.” Pelin looked at Fonton with sadness. “Father has not been filled with any happiness since the death of Irannie. Now, my mother not only lost a daughter and two grandsons but also becomes a widow.” “Tell Rayshine how sorry I am about everything, and tell her I will come see her when this ordeal with the Wickenians is over. But, first, I must take two legends of our army to Crystal City. They will need our help.” Pelin looked at Dara. “I must go, my love. I must try and undo what Father has done. Fonton, I, too, at one time, blamed you for Irannie’s death, but Mother convinced both Dara and I that you lost everything and gained nothing from my sister’s death. Father never recovered, not even with time.” “I will see you when I return. Go tend to our children.” Pelin turned to Fonton after he kissed Dara. “Let us go. My niece and Crystal City need our help.” Fonton looked at the palace guards. “Take care of Shar. And treat him as if it were I.”

“Yes, your Royal Majesty.” Fonton and Pelin hurried out of the throne room. Dara watched her husband and brother-in-law leave, and tears flowed from her eyes, flowing like small spherical water droplets into the air. She softly said out loud to herself, “Please come back to me, my love.” She ed blaming Fonton for Irannie’s death until Rayshine asked her and Pelin two very important questions: The first, how much do you love each other? The second, what would you do to prevent the other’s death? The answer she gave to her mother-in-law to the first question was “More than there are stars in the sky”; the second, “Give her life.” Dara’s heart was changed when Rayshine told her Fonton’s answer to the same questions. His answer to the first was “More than life itself.” The second was so simple but, in Dara’s eyes, elegantly said. Fonton’s answer to the second question was “Anything.” Dara knew from that day, Fonton would never willingly allow Irannie, or Hortt and Tenss to be slaughtered as they were by the Rackeenian. She thought to herself, how sad it was that Shar could not see beyond his own grief to believe how much Fonton loved his Irannie. While Fonton and Pelin rushed to help Eedeed at Crystal City, Teetee had followed Del to a large dwelling near the center of the city. And while Teetee watched Del enter the beautiful house, the battle in the valley raged on with casualties on both sides. But the arrival of the Transporter Evig in the valley would favor G-Nik, Latina, and others. And while the Evig came to the aid of GNik, the armies of Crystal City surrounded the edges of the city.

Chapter 7

Battles, Beloved, Betrayed

F onton and Pelin raced to the battle being fought at Crystal City, but in the valley near Karrpon, a battle between good and evil was in full display. The ruthlessness and darkness in the heart against the other species were the Wickenians, Cifus, and others like them, on Saduje and the Nadroj Star System. In light of love, honor, and courage stood the good in which species who knew nothing of each other less than a day before that would be with the few, such as G-Nik, Latina, Chas, and even the other villagers. The battle was at heavy cost to all involved, but the Wickenians, Cifus, and other Karrponians who chose to fight with them outnumbered G-Nik and the others. For every ten Wickenians that fell, G-Nik and Latina, Chas, and Captain Mazee and Carr would lose two. Yloh, Elbib, Tirips, and the Landosian twins slowly advanced from the rear. Yloh and the others had no other help beyond themselves. It was becoming more difficult. The Wickenians would not stop in every direction. Up to now, Yloh and Elbib had not used their vests. Each knew the vest could protect them from being harmed in any way but would not help Tirips, Eisus, or Ettenot. Both felt that would be selfish. Neither of them ever spoke nor thought of the word “selfish,” but it was to each of them a feeling. Yloh started to think of a way to reach his parents on the other side of this raging war. He began to think about direction, because continuing forward would be sure death for Tirips and the Landosian twins. Yloh and the others had used anything available for cover. Elbib and the twins stayed very close to Yloh. Elbib and the twins had picked up weapons from the fallen. Eisus and Ettenot had never used a real advanced weapon. They received a crash course from Yloh, Tirips, and Elbib. The two caught on quickly under the circumstances but were too inexperienced to know good offensive positioning. It was more like, that Wickenian or Karrponian is too close, point the proton rifle they had, and fire. This was new to the twins, and they only fire their weapons at Wickenians and Karrponians Elbib, Yloh, or Tirips were unable to catch with their peripheral vision during this heated

advance. At this point, Elbib had nearly a complete day of warfare experience. She had not been in many battles as Yloh and Tirips, who were young but had fought in many more. The five were pinned down behind a large tank. The proton rifle’s fire was coming in every direction. The sound of the fight was deafening. Yloh had to nearly scream at the top of his voice for Tirips to hear him. Being a Defender of the Realm, Yloh had his wristband, which is a mini particle generator. Defenders take years to master exactly all it is able to do. The wristband can generate any substance or condition in existence. The issue is that the must know the precise measurement of that they wish to produce. Everything has exact measurement. There are many things they learn quickly— for example, glass, steel, wind, and water. These things are used regularly, but the wristband can produce any substance or condition. One of the substances Yloh first learned from his father was the elements and measurement to produce the substance of amber. His father told him it was a gel that was not impenetrable but airtight. It can be used for bearers for water, wind, and air. It can also be used to give yourself a temporary wall of safety. Yloh needed a wall in three directions. He had never attempted to produce amber on the scale he wishes to at this moment. The calculations would have to be of such magnitude. He needed the walls to be thick enough to withstand cannon fire if he wishes to keep them truly safe. He could not decide in which direction. He looked in the direction of the ridge where they first saw the army in the valley. Yloh looked over at Tirips. “I have an idea!” “Oh, that’s good. We could use one about now!” “Cover me!” Tirips, Elbib, and the twins started firing in all direction at maximum capacity. Yloh quickly did the calculation to make amber walls four meters high. Yloh pointed and then blasted his right—the firing stopped—and then his left and, finally, the rear. That left the direction going toward the ridge. Wickenians and Karrponians were able to enter at the end of the amber wall from one direction. Tirips, Elbib, and the twins quickly concentrated their firepower in that direction. They could barely hear the rounds of cannon fire and proton lasers impacting the

walls outside the amber to either side and behind them. “Let us move quickly!” Tirips replied, “Let us!” Tirips, Elbib, Eisus, and Ettenot fired heavily to advance. The four had grown accustomed to one another and were beginning to respond like a team of seasoned combat soldiers. This day had been a learning experience for Elbib and the twins. The light of Nadroj shone brightly on the treetops and glistened off the thirtymeter-high walls of amber gel. Slowly, the small team advanced in the direction of the ridge. Yloh continued to amber their path, as Tirips and the others continued to cover him from the soldiers who breached the end barrier. From above, the amber would appear to be a tunnel with its ceiling removed. The small team continued their slow advance as Yloh blasted the opening to create more of their protective amber. The group could still hear the firepower just outside the wall attempting to penetrate the gel. And as they advanced, they were stepping over the dismembered and badly contorted bodies of the soldiers they had minutes before killed. The path was riddled with bodies, and more soldiers continued to fall as they continued to round the end of the amber walls. In the distance, Yloh could see the ridge that Mada, Eve, and Jade occupied, the very ridge he looked down from and saw the Wickenian army. All Yloh could think about in the back of his mind was seeing his parents and having his family back together after this ordeal. He would never look at this planet as he did when he arrived. Never in his wildest thought would he have made this day up in his mind. This is a story that anyone would find hard to believe. He himself could not even believe it and was a complete witness to the entire event. And in addition to all the warfare going on all around him, every time his and Tirips’s eyes met, he could not believe how beautiful and capable she had grown up to be; he was immediately captivated. This day had also spawned intense emotional feeling between two thirteen-year-olds from literally worlds apart. Elbib was not aware, but the same feelings she was having for the first time about anyone outside her family, Ettenot was also experiencing for the first time. This battle had solidified all the raw emotions they felt at first sight and multiplied it by ten.

The team continued their advance, and the ridge became clearer and clearer. The Wickenian and Karrponian soldiers continued. The bodies continued to cover their path. The amber walls on each side formed the image of a half circle as they made their way around the valley edges. Suddenly, the group was firing at the opening, and the soldiers breaching the opening started to fall before any of the group could fire. Then there were no soldiers at all. Yloh stopped and looked at the opening. Everyone looked at one another. Then, without a word, they all aimed at the opening and braced for a blitz attack. There was silence. Then a figure entered the opening. The group kept their aim as the figure walked closer and closer. Everyone braced for more soldiers to follow, glancing at each other in confusion until Ettenot recognized the figure. “Father, is that you?” “Yes, my beloved son. We saw the amber wall coming to us, and I knew it was Yloh. It is good to see you again, my friend. Your parents are just around the plain of the valley. And thank you for the safe return of my twins.” “It was my fortune to have them. They have had to do growing up within a brief period.” “I am certain your parents feel the same.” Chas reached the group. Each of the twins strapped their proton rifle catacormer across his or her shoulder and rushed to embrace Chas. “Father!” Chas tightly held each of the twins. “Your mother will be relieved.” “Father, we have been killing Wickenians and Karrponians.” “I see, and how did you feel about that?” The twins looked at one another and then at Elbib, Yloh, and Tirips. “It was kill or let us die at the hands of those attempting to kill us, Father.” “And you would be proud, Chas. Your Eisus and Ettenot have been very brave.” Chas looked over at Yloh, smiled, and then nodded. He then looked at Elbib. “It

is good to see you again, Princess. You had us worried. You have two very anxious parents around this valley edge. Now we must move quickly. The others cannot hold off our enemy much longer.” Chas and Yloh led the way, Elbib, Eisus, and Ettenot next, and then Tirips. As they reached the end of the amber walls, the sound of the battle being fought returned. The group ed the remaining villagers. Chas called out to the others. “We must G-Nik and the others at the center edge of the valley.” The group began to retreat to the others. Once more, Yloh used his amber wall. This time, he would create a shield from the outer edge of his original wall. It allowed the group to concentrate their firepower to the interior floor of the valley as they rounded its edges. The Wickenian and Karrponian forces held their position in the center of the valley floor. Chas, Yloh, and the others could see G-Nik, Latina, and their remaining villagers. They quickly fought their way around the edge of the valley to its center’s edge to G-Nik and Latina. The two were overjoyed to see Elbib and Yloh for the first time in nearly a day. Although elated to see their children, G-Nik and Latina had no time for embraces. They were still completely outnumbered, and villagers continued to fall. As soon as G-Nik saw that Yloh and the others were there, he immediately ed Captain Mazee. This was the plan all along. G-Nik cared nothing about the Glencarin Crystal, just his children. He was placed in a battle that was not his to fight, yet here this battle included the very young of this family. It angered him that it had come to lives being taken. This crystal they are so obsessed with is supposed to be good for all; instead, all G-Nik knew of its existence was death and destruction. He had yet to see any good that had come since its discovery. His children had been imprisoned, beaten, and kidnapped, all over some mythical stone or crystal. That part of it was still not determined, but at this point, that did not matter. G-Nik called out to Latina. “We have our children. We can go.” He opened a channel. “Captain, we have the children. We can go. We will wait here for you and the others.” “Yes, Your Majesty, we are on our way.” Yloh, Elbib and the others reached G-Nik and Latina. Now the two groups combined their firepower to await the captain, Carr, and their remaining group. Elbib made her way to Latina, who was the closest. After reaching her mother,

the two had a short embrace as Latina looked her thirteen-year-old from head to toe with her hands on Elbib’s shoulders. “You had us frightened to death.” “I am fine, Mother, but we must get to Crystal City. The Wickenians are attacking the city as we speak.” “What! How do you know this, Elbib?” “The Wickenian commander ordered his lieutenant to show no mercy.” “This is bad, very bad.” Latina called out to G-Nik. “The Wickenians are attacking Crystal City, my love.” G-Nik answered but did not look. He was still engaged in the battle. “What! How?” “Our daughter said the Wickenian commander told his lieutenant to show no mercy.” G-Nik thought to himself, This was all a distraction. Crystal City was the real target all along. It was Elbib’s kidnapping after Yloh’s prison break that had changed the original plan. Now, although he cared nothing about this crystal, Crystal City and its residences meant something to him, and the planet Saduje was like a second home. He could not let Crystal City or this to regress to what it had become after the war twenty years in the past. “Then we must get back to the Amre. We must take this fight to the sky. There has been enough destruction on Saduje. We need to get back to the shuttle.” “There are too many of them. Our new friends will not survive.” “Father, I can create an amber shield to protect us temporarily.” “We must wait for the captain and the others.” G-Nik, his family, and the others continued to defend their position for Captain Mazee, Carr, and the remaining villagers to them. On the other side of the great mountain, the Evig’s arrival was masked by its sheer size. The battle in the nearby valley was so intense, not the Wickenian and Karrponian, or G-Nik and his group had thought about the Evig. The Wickenians and Karrponians were so involved with the battle, they had not checked their instrument that would have

alerted them of the very large transporter’s arrival. The occupants of the Evig could see the shuttle sitting, the large ocean nearby, and the red-eyed Karrponian statue on the face of the mountain. The Evig hovered over the ocean, deciding their next action and scanning the area with their instruments to locate G-Nik and the others. Emos, Evig, Sussej, and Latina stood on the bridge, assessing what they saw. On the Wickenian ship, the commander was furious with the recent chain of events. His frustration would be even more so with the word of the arrival and late detection of the Transporter Evig. On the bridge, tension mounted. “You have ruined any chance of our stealth attack with your inability to lead, Cifus. The others warned me of your incompetence. I should have listened.” “But, Commander, I only did what I thought would bring us the crystal.” “Well, well! Do we have the crystal, Cifus! Do we!” Cifus became somewhat concerned about his own safety. “I, too, thought we would have the crystal, but how could I have known about the girl and her family?” The two were interrupted. “Commander, there is a large vessel over the ocean just beyond the mountain.” “And why am I just being informed? Who is responsible? I am surrounded by idiots! “Well, who!” The soldier could only look at the commander. “I am, sir, I…” Before the soldier could finish his statement, zzz! The sound of the laser blast shocked Cifus and the others. Cifus looked over at the dead technician and then at the commander. “What now, Commander? It appears there are reinforcements just over the mountain.” “This family has obstructed my plans long enough. We will deal with this mess you have caused, Cifus, and then finish our business with Crystal City.” “And what of the Glencarin Crystal, Commander? The girl is the only one who knows its whereabouts.”

“That does cause some concern. I do have a way, a way to force the information to be given us. And not even their reinforcements cannot get here soon enough.” “Soon enough for what, Commander?” “Soon enough to prevent the death of all our opposition in the valley. Prepare the fission cannon!” The fission cannon the commander speaks of is a weapon that strikes with the force of the fission of a star’s energy. “Let us see if their lives will be worth giving up the location of the crystal. Now you will see, Cifus, how a true leader operates. How long will it take for the cannon to be in position, Captain?” “Ten setunim, Commanders.” “Have it in position in five.” “But, Commander . . .” “But, Commander, what? Did you not just witness what happens to those who disappoint me, Captain?” “Yes, sir, five setunim.” The captain turned on the intercom for the ship to announce the rushed setup. “This is the captain, and the cannon must be in position in five setunim, or anyone responsible for any delay will answer to me.” There were only Wickenians manning the ship, and all of them were painfully aware of the captain’s comments. They knew that anyone who caused the fission cannon not to be in position within the time given would suffer the full brunt of the captain’s and commander’s anger. They knew death would result in that anger. On the Evig, the plan was set but had to be accelerated. The Evig’s instruments detected the changes of the Wickenian ship’s posture as well as the movement of the fission cannon, which was built as part of the battleship. The large cannon began to prepare for use. The large stabilizers came from the underside of the large ship to anchor the ship when the weapon is fired, and the large barrel began to assemble section by section from the topside. The changes were reported simultaneously as they happened. “Captain, it appears the Wickenian battleship’s radar is now locked on our position.”

“And the trackers for the royal family, you still continue to have strong signal?” “Yes, Captain, all are within meters of each with the exception of Prince Mada and Princess Eve.” The captain of the Evig turned to Emos, Evig, Latin, and Sussej. “Well, Captain, our element of surprise is no longer an option, I take it.” “No, Your Majesty, and we detect a power surge of some type.” “It appears to be a weapon of some kind, a very large one, sir.” “We have no more time, Father. Our radio silence is no longer needed.” “No, my son, it is not. Let’s tell your uncle of our arrival and inform him of our detection.” “Opening channel to the royal family, Your Majesty. This is the Evig to the royal family of Hetrae, we are en route to your location. Prepare for extraction.” G-Nik, Latina, and Yloh were the only ones who could hear the Evig. He glanced at Latina and Yloh. “We cannot leave without all that survive this battle, my love.” “That is why I love you so much. Even in the midst of battle, the life of others will always be at the front of your mind. Father, how will we get Eve, Mada, and Jade off the mountain?” “We will hold our position until the Evig can recover our shuttle and retrieve the twins and Jade.” “Evig, you copy? We will hold our position until you have recovered the shuttle, the twins, and Jade.” “Be safe, my son.” “Hello, Mother, I will see you soon, all our family will.” “My mother speaks for us all. We will be there, brother.” “Sorry to interrupt, Your Majesty, we have an incoming communication from the Wicken ship.”

“Put them on screen.” G-Nik, Latina, and Yloh listened as the large monitor on the bridge of the Evig came to life. The hideous green lizard face of the commander appeared. “This is Commander Zom of the Wickenian vessel Zorn.” “So, Commander, remind me, why are we talking? I am Emos, ruler of the great city of Tilian on the planet of Hetrae. You have attacked my brother, his family, and villagers in the Southern Region.” “It is fortunate for you that I have no interest in your family or the villagers of Southern Region.” “Then why are we here, Commander?” “To trade, Emos of Hetrae, to trade.” “Humor me, Commander, what could you have now that interests me? My niece is no longer your guest.” “Yes, that was my misfortune. Particularly unfortunate because there was information only she could provide me.” “I see, you need information that only my niece can provide you with, but there’s a problem. And this concerns me how, Commander? It appears that only you have a problem.” “Well, Emos of Hetrae, it is sad news that we do not understand each other.” “We understand just fine, Commander. We have my granddaughter, and you cannot have her.” “And you are?” “I am Evig, mother of G-Nik, and you have harmed my family enough, Commander.” “And I’m Sussej, son of Emos, cousin of Elbib, and my cousin will never give you any information, not one piece.”

“I see that this entire family appears to be outspoken. Not even if their lives depend on it?” “Brother, do not listen to him. He is delaying the conversation.” “That must be the great G-Nik of Hetrae. And, yes, the delay was to place my fission cannon in position to destroy any opposition within the valley. We only want the crystal. Tell us, and no harm will come to you or your family. Refuse, and the fission cannon will destroy them all.” “I expected that you would not honor any statements that come from your mouth, Commander. This conversation is over.” “So, G-Nik of Hetrae, you choose to be destroyed over giving up mere information?” “I am not choosing destruction over anything. You, Commander, you choose to destroy over negotiation.” “I negotiate with you now, G-Nik of Hetrae.” “You call it negotiation, I call it extortion.” At this moment, G-Nik spoke to his family in their native language. “Rehtorb, ew tsum esu eht layor gnir” (Brother, we must use the royal ring). G-Nik spoke of something that he or anyone else have never witnessed. The royal ring requires four of a royal family. The member must engage their royal vest after forming a perimeter around a space of their choosing. They must then extend their arms in both directions. The force field that the royal vest provides to the royal family creates a dome to protect anything or anyone within that perimeter. It was invented many, many years ago. The only issue with using the royal ring was that no one had ever used it. So no one knew how it would hold against this massive weapon. Now, G-Nik and three other of his family were going to attempt the royal ring for the first time since its invention. “This conversation is over, Commander. Do what you must, and my family will do the same. Good day.” The screen went blank. This enraged the commander, who turned to the fission cannon. “Destroy them,

now!” “Target locked, sir. One minute until fission conversion is at full capacity.” “Fire at will as soon as we are at full capacity.” “Yes, Commander.” On the Evig, G-Nik spoke quickly to his family. “Brother, you know what to do. We will hold them until your arrival. Get the shuttle and then Jade and the twins.” “But, my son, why not let us come to you first?” “Do not worry, Mother, we will be fine. I need everything and everyone to be safe on the Evig. We must hurry to Crystal City. I will leave nothing in this place, Mother.” “We are on our way, Uncle.” The communication went silent. “Quickly, Captain. Do as my brother asks. We must hurry.” “Yes, Your Majesty.” The large transporter lifted from hovering over the large ocean and raced against time for G-Nik and the others. The Evig used a tractor beam to retrieve the shuttle and then rushed over the mountain. The Evig used the tracker signal to locate and retrieve Jade, Mada, and Eve. In that same period, G-Nik looked at Latina, Elbib, and Yloh. “We must hold our position until the others arrive. Our only chance is the royal ring.” “Father, no one has ever used the royal ring.” “Well, I guess we shall witness how well it works or if it works at all, my love.” “Yes, that too.” “Yloh, use this amber shield now.” “Yes, Father.” Yloh engaged his wristband once more to create a giant shield between them and the Wickenian forces. G-Nik and the others began to

concentrate their firepower in the direction the captain, Carr, and the others were to come. Yloh’s shield provided much-needed protection but was going to be no match against the fission cannon. As G-Nik, Latina, and others continued to hold off the Wickenians coming around the amber shield, a villager and Yloh saw the shadow of the large fission cannon through the amber gel. “Father!” G-Nik glanced and then saw the size and shape of the barrel of the cannon through the amber. G-Nik mentally noted that the weapon was much bigger than he expected. But before he could call out to Yloh, the cannon fired and melted right through the amber gel and blasted the ground near Yloh and the villager. GNik lost sight of Yloh and the villager as the beam exploded into the ground. “Yloh!” G-Nik and Latina began to fire in each direction going to the exact location of the blast. As they made their way, Captain Mazee, Carr, and three remaining villagers arrived. Again, the bluish beam struck another part of the amber and then into the ground. The blast struck the center of the group. Bodies went in every direction. G-Nik and Latina were thrown several meters. G-Nik and Latina slowly recovered and then looked around. “Yloh! Elbib! Captain! Carr!” they both cried out. There were now two large holes in the amber, and the side of the valley burned and smoked like a volcano had just erupted. G-Nik and Latina knew they could not withstand another blast. Still dazed, they started looking for survivors. They saw Chas, who had been covered with ash, and then little Elbib unconscious. Latina rushed to her daughter. “Elbib, Elbib!” G-Nik found Yloh pushing rocks off himself. “Yloh! Son, you OK?” “Yes, Father, but where are Elbib, Tirips, and twins?” By now, the Wickenian forces were freely coming around and through the amber shield. G-Nik could see that they only had minutes before the Wickenian forces reached them. At that moment, just meters between G-Nik and Yloh, the ground began to tremble. Then light shone between the rocks lying on the ground, and slowly from the rock and soil rose a brilliant green force field with Tirips inside. The sight caught the attention of anyone watching. Tirips rose up into the air. Rising from the ashes around her came the twins of Landos, coughing and shaking the ash off from the blast. G-Nik looked around at all that witnessed this

magnificent sight. He saw Latina cradling Elbib, Yloh standing on the other side in awe, and Chas, Captain Mazee, Carr, and two villagers. He could also see that this fantastic event captivated the Wickenians. He could see Tirips’s eyes glow pure white. Her poised arms out, one leg bent at the knee, the other straight, with both toes pointed. Her body in a commanding position as she rose above the ground. She stared out around her. On the Wicken ship, Cifus, Commander Zom, and the entire bridge, too, were captured by the beautiful sight momentarily. “Sir, the target is locked. Full capacity in one minute.” “Yes, yes, fire when we are at full capacity.” “Beautiful, yes, Commander?” “That only lasts for a short time. Then you will see it is not so beautiful.” “You have triggered the Dynasian ancestral protocol. It only occurs when the member of the Dynas leader’s family must be saved from sure death.” “You must fire immediately.” “Ninety percent, sir.” Now Tirips spoke. Her voice was echoed all around. “I am Yram, ancestral guardian of Dynas. You have angered my kind who wish to harm no one.” Yram is a collection of the spirits of Dynasians over millions of years. Yram is triggered to prevent the death of the family of the leaders of Dynas. Tirips has no control over the protocol; it was self-activated. The member is just a vessel for the guardian and has no say in what they do or how long their body is used. Yram raised her arms, clapped her hands together, and then faced her palms toward the Wickenian forces. Her palms sent a sonic wave that knocked the forces completely back. Latina was cradling Elbib. “My sweet Elbib, you must awake. We need you. Please wake up.” Although unconscious, Elbib could hear her mother’s voice in a distance. In her mind, she called out. “Mother, Mother, where are you?” But there was no

answer. Again, her daze heard Latina as she called out. “Elbib, you are the daughter of G-Nik and Latina of Hetrae. You have fought, you are strong, you are not done, and there is so much life you have to live. Do not leave us, my beautiful, beautiful Elbib.” Latina looked up to see Tirips-Yram float to the ground. The green glow faded, and Tirips’s eyes went back to their normal self. Tirips’s body landed on her back. Then Tirips’s consciousness returned. Yloh rushed to her. He cradled Tirips in his arms. She looked up at the very handsome Yloh. “What happened?” “I am unconcern, but it may give us time.” “Time for what?” “You will see, but my sister must awaken.” Yloh looked over at Latina. “Mother, Elbib?” Latina just shook her head no. Elbib could hear the sound of Yloh’s voice but struggled with her unconsciousness. It was not until G-Nik called out to her. G-Nik had gone over to Latina and stroked Elbib’s face with the back of his hand. He spoke as calmly as he would if they were at home on Hetrae, and he was telling her something as she lay in her bed, falling asleep. “Princess, I am so proud of you. You have shown great courage, and you have honored our family as I myself would have. But, Princess, we are in need of your strength once more. Please awake, my sweet Elbib.” Those words sank into Elbib’s mind and rang over and over. Elbib started to move, regaining consciousness. Her eyes slowly opened, and her mother’s face came into focus. She looked slightly left and could see G-Nik smiling. “Father, Mother, what happened?” “You were asleep, Princess, but now we need your help, and we do not have much time.” “Yloh, Tirips, the twins?” Latina raised Elbib up, and G-Nik stood to one side. Elbib saw Yloh helping Tirips to her feet. She looked around to see Eisus, Ettenot, and then Captain Mazee, Carr, Chas, and two villagers. This battle had taken many lives. There were hundreds of bodies shattered all around them. Many were Wickenian and

Karrponian soldiers, but there were only eleven left from all with G-Nik and Latina. G-Nik stood up as Latina got Elbib to her feet. “Everyone, we must get you all close. Hurry, there is not much time.” Tirips looked at Yloh with confusion. “Trust me, this is our only chance.” Tirips looked at Yloh and then smiled. “I trust you.” The Landosian twins rushed over to Elbib and Latina. Elbib smiled at the twins. Captain Mazee, Carr, Chas, and the two remaining villagers rushed to the others. Elbib looked at her mother. “What is happening, Mother? I do not understand.” “You will, my brave little one, you will. Stand here and do as I do.” Latina stepped away from Elbib. Elbib watched her mother. Latina moved ten meters from her daughter; G-Nik ten meters from Latina, diagonal from Elbib; and then Yloh ten meters from her father, diagonal from Latina. Everyone else stood in the square that G-Nik, Yloh, Latina, and Elbib had formed. Elbib looked at her family across from her and to her left and right. They all looked at each other and then the seven others within their square. Elbib was not sure what to expect. She would not have long to wait. It was their precise timing that allowed them to save the others. For just as Elbib watched her father engage his royal vest and the brilliant bluish-gray force field came to life, he extended each arm. Latina looked at Yloh and then Elbib and then nodded her head. Simultaneously, the three engaged their vests and then extended their arms. Just as the inventor intended, G-Nik’s force field connected to Latina’s and then to Yloh’s and, finally, to Elbib’s. The force field created a wall and then a dome over the entire group. It was as if an electrical circuit had been completed. The transparent bluish-gray field surrounded the group for fifteen meters in every direction just seconds before the fission cannon blast flashed through the amber gel to strike the group. The force field trembled mildly as the beam struck into it. The force field humming and the sound of the fission cannon beam were very loud, and the force field continued to tremble. Latina looked at her husband. “Will the ring hold!” “It will have to, my love!” From Elbib’s point of view, she was the first to see the large Transporter Evig

come down from the mountain. At this point of the morning in the Southern Region, Nadroj was shining brightly. Elbib watched as the Evig blocked the rays of the massive star, the shadow of the Evig nearly shades a quarter of the valley floor. On the Zorn, the commander and Cifus watched in anger at the Evig’s arrival. “What now, Commander? Their reinforcements arrived.” The commander ordered the crew to continue. “You will not stop under any circumstances, do you understand?” “Yes, Commander.” “You three, Cifus, come with me. We have wasted enough time. We will deal with finding the crystal after Crystal City falls.” Commander Zom, Cifus, and three soldiers, one being a shuttle pilot, left. It would prove to be a wise choice by the commander, for from the Evig, the Wickenians were about to feel the full brunt of anger from the family of G-Nik of Hetrae. On the bridge of the Evig, Emos commanded, “Your Majesty, it appears a shuttle has just launched from the Zorn. What are your wishes?” “Leave the craft. I am certain it will not be the last time we see its occupants. Engage shield and lock proton torpedoes. Fire on my signal.” “Shield’s engaged Your Majesty. Proton torpedoes locked on target.” “Tracker is locked on the royal family, sir.” “Let us see if these Wickenians can take what they have handing out, fire torpedoes. Now!” Although there was a raging battle taking place, elsewhere on the Evig, there was a highly anticipated reunion of four very anxious cousins. Once the twins and Jade were safely aboard the Evig, Emos asked Evig and Dogo to show Jade to a hospitality quarters and to take the twins to see their worried cousins. Evig and Dogo escorted Jade to the quarters and provided a fresh set of clothing to await her family below. Jade still worried about Chas and the twins but was relieved to be in a safe environment for the moment. As they reached the guest quarters, Jade was very thankful for the kindness showed to her.

Jade looked at the twins and then bent down to hug them both. “You two have shown great courage.” “Mada and I will never forget your family’s kindness.” “Nor will I ever forget the comfort you have given me under these circumstances.” Jade stood up and looked at Evig and Dogo. Evig and Dogo’s appearance was even more hideous than Wickenians, but their genuine kindness overshadowed anything one viewed with their eyes. “I cannot thank you enough for what your family has done for my planet and all that you have been through for Landosians.” “Our families are intertwined now, Jade of Landos, and we will see happier times, I assure you.” “Yes, and I look forward to those times, Dogo of Tilian.” Jade turned and placed one hand on each shoulder of the twins. “I have six children now and more sisters and brothers than ever before.” “Your Landosian family will be here shortly.” “Thank you.” Jade turned to face her quarters, and the sliding door opened. Jade entered, and the door slid shut. Evig and Dogo took Eve and Mada to see their cousins. Boj and Nhoj were born three human years apart but nearly the same size. Boj was thirteen years old, Nhoj, ten, and on Hetrae, their ages were taught together as well as started on their training outside academics. They learned proper universal protocol for royal families, athletics, and introduction to weaponry at a very young age. These cousins had been together in this way since birth. Elbib and Boj were present at Nhoj’s, Eve and Mada’s birth, birthdays, milestones, or achievements thereafter. It was merely coincidence that they were not with Eve and Mada in the Southern Region the previous day. Mada and Eve were very concerned about the family down on Saduje but very excited when the door of Dogo and Emos’s quarters slid open. Their cousins were playing a holographic board game but saw Mada and Eve and rushed to greet their previously missing cousins. The door slid open, and smiles came over Mada’s and Eve’s faces. The cousins were overjoyed to see each other. They rushed over to one another, embraced, and rejoiced. Boj and Nhoj were relieved their cousins were now safely on the Evig.

Down on Saduje, the cousin that completed the five-member team was engaged in truly adult warfare. Elbib and the others continued holding the royal ring. The force field dome looked like a giant clear, yet bluish-gray radiant marble anchored to the edge of the valley floor. And inside the radiating marble stood seven in the center, with four standing an equal distance apart, forming a perfect square. White beams came out from each of their arms connecting the four. Elbib and the others watched as the proton torpedoes struck the Wicken ship. Elbib saw as the large torpedoes left from either side of the wedge-shaped transporter. She could see round after round of the ground fire strike the transporter’s invisible shield. She was glad to see they had no effect on the Evig. When the torpedoes struck the Wicken ship, it was a massive explosion. Elbib saw the large fireball explode up into the sky. The explosion sent debris throughout the valley floor, destroying most but not all the other smaller cannons. The fission cannon’s blue beam stopped, and the royal ring force field stopped trembling. The debris from the massive explosion continued and was followed by smaller ones as several more proton torpedoes struck the ground throughout the valley. Smoke, fire, and dust filled the valley from the Evig’s retaliation on the Wickenian forces. The valley was filled also with bodies of the fallen, what was left of Yloh’s amber bearers, and partially or completely destroyed weaponry. It had been all-out war in the valley near Karrpon, but in the minds of all involved, this was a battle only, and the war was not nearly over. Everyone knew that there were several problems that still existed. The most pressing at the moment—getting to Crystal City. Elbib and the others watched as the tractor beam of the Evig came down and covered the royal ring. As the beam lifted them, Elbib looked out over the valley, at the mountain of Karrpon, and the thick lush canopy that covers the Southern Region. The green tops of the trees looked so calm and peaceful. Elbib could see the ocean for the first time, and from there, she ed her journey from the site of the downed transformer, to her trip through the jungle, to Landos, and then to Karrpon. Elbib would never forget the things that happened in the Southern Region of Saduje or her first connection to a boy that pounds inside her. All these things ran through Elbib’s mind as the tractor beam lifted them to the Evig. She watched as the ground grew smaller as the Evig lifted up and to open sky. The beam entered the hull of the Evig, and the hatch closed beneath it. Elbib, Latina, G-Nik, and Yloh let their arms down. Their royal vest closed around each of them as the royal ring was broken. The marble dome disappeared, and each disengaged their vest.

G-Nik looked at his family. In his normal calm voice, he spoke. “Let us do this again real soon.” Latina, Yloh, and Elbib knew he was using Earth humor. G-Nik’s family was well known for using it, but the Landosians were not. Ettenot looked at Elbib. “No, thank you, maybe after I become a Defender.” Elbib, Yloh, G-Nik, and Latina looked at one another and then laughed. Elbib looked at G-Nik. “Father, Ettenot does not know Earth humor.” Ettenot looked at them all. “Earth humor? What is Earth humor?” “It is a long story, Ettenot. I will tell you one day.” “My love, can you show our guests to their quarters? Yloh, let us your uncle and cousin on the bridge.” “Yes, Father.” “You two should eat and refresh yourselves. We have a long day ahead of us.” “Your mother is right. We could all stand a change of clothes. Then it is settled. Latina will show you all your quarters. Order whatever you wish from the kitchen. I estimate two sruoh to reach Crystal City. Elbib, come with your mother. We will show our guests to their quarters.” “Yes, Mother, can I show Eisus and Ettenot the Evig?” “Of course, but do not keep them long. You all must be exhausted.” “I will not keep them long, Mother, I promise.” “Then off you go.” “Captain, Carr, go ready yourselves. My instincts tell me this is going to be an eventful day.” “Yes, Your Majesty.” “Father, I will show Tirips to her quarters, do you mind?”

G-Nik looked at the beautiful Tirips and then at Yloh. “Go, you two, I am sure you have much to catch up on before we reach Crystal City.” Yloh looked at Tirips. “Do you mind, Tirips? I did not ask if you wanted to be escorted.” “If you do not have plans.” “No, it would be my pleasure.” Tirips smiled. “Lead the way.” G-Nik and Latina looked at each other and then at their children. Their eyes met, and Latina frown-smiled at G-Nik. Then he raised his eyebrows. They could both tell their two children were completely smitten—Yloh with Tirips, and Elbib with the Landosian boy twin. Latina and G-Nik both could see at different times during the battle in the valley the looks Elbib gave Ettenot as well as the ones Yloh gave Tirips. They noted how Yloh responded when the blast of the fission struck, and Tirips went missing for that moment. “I will see you shortly, my love.” “Yes, shortly. Come, I will show you three to your quarters.” All went in similar directions but not together as the Evig raced to Crystal City. Latina took Chas and the two other villagers to their quarters, G-Nik to the family’s royal quarters, Elbib with Ettenot and Eisus on a short tour of the Evig, and Yloh to escort Tirips to her quarters. In the same period, while G-Nik, his family, and the others fought in the valley, Teetee, the Sky elf, would be witness to his own unforeseen nightmare. He had done as Eedeed had asked; he followed Del. Del entered the house near the center of Crystal City, and Teetee went poof! And he was high in the corner of the huge foyer when Del entered. He looked down as Del was escorted in by the doorman. The thought crossed Teetee’s mind about how a war was beginning to be fought, but this household appears unaffected. The high ceilings made it nearly impossible to see the small elf. The owner of the home was a wealthy land developer named Mitor. He was heavily connected to the politics of Crystal City, known by few to also be a top figure in the underground black market. If someone needed something that was illegal on Saduje, Mitor was one of the few

that could get it for them. The doorman was the butler of Mitor and also his personal assistant. He and his superior were both from the planet Rackeen. Rackeen was the last planet in the Nadroj Star System. There is only one intelligent species on Rackeen, but all who lived there was completely without color. The planet was so cold on its surface that nothing biological could survive. Hundreds of millions of years caused all species to evolve within the planet heated by its molten core. The lack of light created a luminous world where everything glowed to produce light but void of color. The pale white skin of Rackeenians was unmistakable, along with pupils that were nearly the size of the entire orbital socket of the eye, and they were also completely hairless. There was so little light on Rackeen. The pupils were nearly gone in most creatures. The eye pupils of the intelligent only remained to gather the faintest of light at any distance. Many species evolved into having no eyes whatsoever. When the other planets discovered life there, they all thought the planet was filled with many wild exotic creatures but of no real intelligence. And this went on for decades until they fought back. Since then, the relationship between Rackeen and the other planets was volatile at best and resentment at worst. Rackeenians never trusted the species of the other planets, but the feeling was mutual. The war’s end was supposed to be a new beginning, but some old wounds cannot be forgotten or forgiven. The war was many years ago, twenty, to be exact; life had gone on. But as Teetee was about to witness, it hadn’t gone on for all. Toddel was the assistant’s name, and Del knew him quite well. Del ed when this great home was built and all the projects Mitor had developed. One of his biggest was the Planetary Defense Center. Mitor knew everyone managing the center, operating it, or chosen for key positions there. Del was angry about several things, but the attack on Crystal City was at the forefront. As Del stood in the foyer, he wasted no time. “I need to speak with Mitor immediately, Toddel, and do not tell me you did not know there’s a war about to begin and if Crystal City falls. How can you stand here and be so calm when the city is under attack?” “The great Del, Mitor is expecting you. Please follow me.” Teetee went poof! To a room deep below the beautiful home. It was a vault of some kind. There were many curtains in the room. The room was made of black marble floors and walls, with large white marble columns throughout. The Sky

elves only have to think of whom they want to see, and poof! They appear wherever they are. Teetee blended nearly perfect with the dark marble walls. Mitor was dressed in blue-black pants and jacket, with a red crewneck T-shirt. There is a bar in the room, and Mitor stood there, preparing two drinks, when Del and Toddel arrived. Mitor turned to face the two. “Ah! Del, my friend, I have been expecting you. You are just in time. Rackeenian wine is made with pure Rackeen springwater-grown grapes. The best in the star system, I am told.” “I have not come to be social, Mitor, but you already knew that, I take it?” “You are correct, Del, but before I explain, the wine is really excellent. Are you sure you would not like a glass? I hate drinking alone. Surely you do not think I would poison you.” “I did not come to have drinks, Mitor. I came to get answers.” “And answers are what I am going to give you, but some of the answers you may not like.” “And what answers are those, the one about the Wickenian army attacking our great city or the one of the Glencarin Crystal you intend to use to control the free energy it would provide?” “I will answer all, but please drink with me. Please, let us drink and sit. I will tell you all, trust me. This is a story you are going to wish to hear. Please, come.” Reluctantly, Del allowed Mitor to pour them drinks from the same bottle. They each took a sip, Mitor first and then Del. Mitor walked over to a table and two chairs near the bar; both sat. Mitor sat back in his chair of the two around the small table. “Well, where shall I start?” “Let us start at the beginning, shall we?” “Beginning, what beginning?” “Oh, Del, this story started long ago.”

“Long ago, you mean before the war?” “Yes, Del, before the war. Many years before. It was ten years before the great war of the planets. I was five years old, and the war had not yet begun when the other intelligent species from the other planets started to take everything from within Rackeen. It started a decade before when they discovered iron ore, and mineral, gold, silver, and copper deep in my planet’s core. They soon discovered our plant life, the odd creatures that populated the caverns, and then my kind. That discovery caused resentment due to no respect for intelligent Rackeenians. All the other planets just wanted our precious resources with no payment or regard for us.” “Those were trying times, Mitor. Those species had to learn how to respect your kind, but there was no protocol. I will it that we were not proud of some of the things done to your kind. I will tell you now, we are all deeply sorry.” “Well, let me finish my story. As I said, I was five when the soldiers came to my home, killed my parents, and left me for dead.” As soon as Mitor said that, Del recalled a day when he and several others were sent to Rackeen to eliminate the ones disrupting the mining of its precious metals. There was a small Rackeenian child that got caught in between the exchange of gunfire. After the battle, it was assumed the child was dead, but what if that child survived? Mitor continued. “After the soldiers left and I was nursed back to wealth, I never forgot the faces of the soldiers or faces of my parents as they lay next to me, dead. I started to think of a way to avenge my parents’ murder.” “As I said, I am not proud of many things I did obeying orders.” “Of course, you were obeying orders. As I grew up, I realized that I was very good at building things. Over the years, I was commissioned for many structures, until one day I was asked to come to Saduje and help build many structures, including many of those in Crystal City. Then I was approached to run my own construction development company. I never forgot about my childhood and how it was changed after my parents’ deaths. You know, I was not always called Mitor, which means ‘great avenger’ in Rackeenian. To you, I am known as Mitor, son of Wilcon and Eries, but they are my adopted parents. I was born Tyre, son of Migail and Quantra, leaders of the Rackeenian intelligent

species.” Mitor had talked long enough for the drug he laced Del’s glass with to take effect. Del began to get dizzy, and the room began to grow fuzzy and out of focus. “You poisoned me. You cannot be . . .” “Oh, but I am, and do not worry, I only drugged you. I do not want you to miss anything.” Del’s mind was alert, but his body would not move. “Funny, cowberries from Rackeen paralyze the body but leave the brain fully functional.” “Why . . . ?” “Why, you ask? I have waited a long time to avenge my parents. When I was young, I would hear stories about a mythical crystal that was forged during the creation of the universes. The crystal was made of electromagnetic radiation. The energy in the crystal is called zero-point energy and holds all the energy throughout space. In air and space, all around us is energy, free energy that can be used anywhere, anytime. Our scientists say this energy sits in a vacuum of space called the quantum vacuum flux. All forms of energy are in this vacuum. Atomic, electromagnetic, dark energy, dark matter, and more are all there for the taking. I have spent many years researching the crystal and its abilities. Once I have it, all will come to me.” “You are mad.” “All of you call me that.” “All of who? There is no one else here but Toddel.” “You are wrong. There are many others here, Del, and you will be ing the others shortly.” Mitor walked over to the curtains. “You see, over the years, I have become a collector of trophies, quite a few to be truthful. All these years after my parents’ deaths, I tracked every single one responsible, and they are here. You are the last, Del.” When Mitor pulled the first curtain, Teetee was completely in shock. There, behind the first curtain, in a glass case, on a stand, sat the decapitated head of one Crystal City council member. One by one, Mitor pulled back each curtain. Teetee was horrified but could not look away. There were fourteen glass cases with severed heads and one empty. Teetee knew that this betrayal went to the very top of the leadership of all the planets and now to its oldest member. “Now this case is for you, my dear friend. Has your memory

returned? Do you not recall leaving a dying little Rackeenian boy? I never forgot all your faces as you stood over us, congratulating each other on a successful mission. You were in charge of that mission, and you stood there while your soldiers slaughtered my parents and many other Rackeenians.” “But there are only eleven planets.” “Well, there are a few extra, call it a bonus.” Teetee listened and looked harder at the cases. He was devastated to recognize Irannie’s, Hortt’s, and Tenss’s heads in three of those cases. Del, too, was shocked and surprised. “I waited a long time for this moment—the moment of completing my trophy cases and looking in the face of the one responsible for the death of my parents.” “Mitor, I truly did not wish to command the genocide mission to Rackeen.” “Yet you did, and I do not recall you attempting to stop the barbaric slaughter of my kind, and those you commanded did many other horrible things, some would even say worse than death.” “I, too, saw the rape and pillage, Mitor, and I stopped as much as I could, but I was just following orders, and I was a young, inexperienced commander.” “So that is your excuse—you were following orders?” “There was no planetary protocol back then, and the other planets’ leadership only saw the natural resources. When they discovered intelligent life, it was too late—greed had already been chosen over friendship. Indeed, my kind had no chance against the other planets’ superior weapon technology.” The entire time Del and Mitor were talking, Del fought to move but was unable. He knew his only chance to survive this execution was to convince Mitor to spare his life. He had to reason with Mitor and had the exact point to start for that reasoning. “Mitor, I understand this is all for those responsible, but how does the wife and children of the Sky City ruler avenge your parents? They had no part in the death of any Rackeenian.” “It was Fonton that convinced the others to exterminate my kind on Rackeen. I took from him like he took from me.” “You are very mistaken. On the contrary, he was the one who fought against it.”

“What! You lie. I was assured that this information was accurate.” Del and Teetee both knew Irannie, Hortt, and Tenss. They were witnesses to Fonton and Irannie’s wedding, and there at Hortt’s, Tenss’s, and Eedeed’s births. It saddened them both to see this horror. Teetee wanted to leave but was uncertain what he wanted to report back to Eedeed about her mother and brothers, but with Del’s life being imminently in danger, he was torn. “It matters none now, Mitor, but who informed you of Fonton’s involvement with the genocide on Rackeen?” “You are right, it matters none, but Borick of the planet Wicken. Pity, Borick is dead, and I cannot call him a liar to his face.” “Mitor, I truly am sorry about your parents and your childhood, but this has gone on long enough. I cannot bring back your parents or the years you have been without them or your childhood. You have a chance to do what is right. Help us defeat the Wicken army, and you can make certain what happened on Rackeen will not ever happen again.” “Why should I trust what you say, Del? You are just afraid for your life. You would say anything to change what is about to happen.” “I will not lie to you. I do not wish to die today, but I would also like the chance to show you I mean what I say. You can make your own destiny.” As Del attempted to change Mitor’s mind, Mitor stood by the last glass case that sat on a white marble stand. He reached behind the stand and brought out a broadsword. “I have been making my destiny for a very long time, Del. You are fulfilling what I have pictured in my mind since the day of parents’ death. I pictured those responsible begging me for their life, and each of you have, just as I have imagined. I must it, I was undecided about you. I was undecided on whether to believe or not to believe the great Del of Crystal City would truly beg me to spare his life. I must it, I am somewhat disappointed. You begging me was no different than the others. Funny, how we are only born once, we die once. All of us want to live a long, fulfilling life, produce offspring, watch them grow, and over the years watch them grow and slowly become us. And in time, replace us. That is what family is about, creating a bloodline, strong, healthy, continuation, to have comfort knowing that when you die, your children will continue where we left off. We die knowing our grandchildren will be cared for,

as their parents were before them, and their parents before them. My parents were taken from me, and my bloodline was taken from me! For that, you all must pay!” Mitor took the broadsword over to Del. “This is for my parents. Good-bye, Del.” Mitor took the broadsword in both hands and, with one stroke, cut Del’s little body in half. Blood splattered all over the white marble columns. “Toddel, it is done.” Teetee nearly screamed out loud and was completely horrified. He had to inform Eedeed immediately. Poof! He was gone. Teetee wished he could have done more for Del, but Sky elves do not fight in any way. It had been less than one Earth day, yet many things have happened on the planet Saduje. And all the bloodshed, death, and destruction were just a prelude to what was about to become the day of days on Saduje. It would all be multiplied exponentially.

Chapter 8

Unbelievable Day in the Life Of…

I n less than twenty-four Earth hours, many lives have changed. It had been an unbelievable day in the life of all involved, and as midday approached, there was no end in sight. An incredible battle between good and evil was about to take place on the planet Saduje in Crystal City. Del was dead, and Eedeed grew weaker from using her protective shield around the city. Fonton and Pelin were rushing to Crystal City with two legions of Skycitian soldiers to fight against the Wickenians. Asil, Lem, along with Eseom, Tonna, and Marrick were in the village of Landos with a disaster team looking for survivors. Commander Zom and Cifus were ing his army of Wickenians surrounding Crystal City, and the first officer, second in command of the Amre , will be ordered to lift off and await the arrival of the Evig. Mitor and Toddel were about to another unexpected army en route to Saduje and Crystal City. The Evig raced to rendezvous with the Amre . It had been several hours since Eedeed had been speaking to the coalition and her father, and a few before that, she stood on the Amre with Del talking to GNik. The Crystal City army was now in place around the city, and Eedeed was about to drop her protective shield when Teetee appeared on the large landing pad near the Amre. Eedeed was on the pad with her arms over her head with fingers spread apart. There was a huge dome much like the royal ring surrounding Crystal City. The royal ring was produced using four individuals and was very small, but the bluish-gray force field covering Crystal City was monstrous. The monstrosity of a force field made the royal ring look as Earth would be next to Jupiter in size and it was being produced by just one individual. One could see the waves of energy leaving Eedeed’s body through her outstretched arms. The cannon fire continued to strike the force field as Eedeed awaited the break in the cannon fire to drop her arms for Crystal City soldiers to go on the offensive. There were several commanders present to give the command to troops surrounding the city. There had been no communication in or

out of the city since Eedeed had covered the city with her force field. Eedeed knew that when she took away the force field, war would be on Crystal City immediately after, but it was time. “Are the troops in position?” “Yes, Your Highness.” “I pray father will be here soon.” Eedeed dropped her force field, and both armies began to engage. It was as if someone had watched two warring ant colonies collided. There was proton rifle fire, laser pistols, cannon fire, and even hand-to-hand combat. It all began feverishly and was very intense and happened very quickly. All-around war was affecting the entire city. Cannon fire began to claim great buildings that had stood over many years, and death with destruction started all around. “Your Highness, we must get you to a safe place.” “Take me to the Amre. I shall be safe there.” Poof! And Teetee was there, hovering at Eedeed’s right shoulder. “I was beginning to worry.” “Oh, Princess Eedeed, Teetee come with terrible news, terrible news.” “Teetee, what happened? Did you follow Del as I instructed?” “Yes, yes, Teetee follow Del to house of Mitor of Rackeen.” “Come, Teetee, we must get to the Amre.” “Yes, Princess. Princess?” “Yes, Teetee, what is it?” “Del is dead.” “What! What do you mean Del is dead?”

“Mitor kill Del.” “Mitor? But why?” “Del kill Mitor parents.” “What! Where is Mitor now, Teetee?” “Teetee not know, Princess, but more bad news, Princess.” “Goodness, Teetee, what other bad news can you give to me?” Eedeed’s answer from the Sky elf was interrupted by the young soldier assigned to protect her. “Your Highness, we must go, we must go now.” Eedeed nodded and followed the soldier to a land craft much like jumpers from Hetrae but did not have the high-altitude capabilities of the jumper. Just as they reached the small craft, a proton rifle round struck the young soldier out of nowhere. Eedeed turned to see a group of Wickenian soldiers in the distance. Eedeed looked down at the soldier. He was badly injured and bleeding. “We need to get you to a doctor, now.” She turned back toward the soldiers beginning to fire their rifles once more. Eedeed was weak, but her rage accumulated through this incredible day made her adrenaline explode throughout her body, and she began to glow red with anger. She started rounding an energy ball with her hands, and it grew bigger and bigger. She continued until it was the size of an overinflated Earth basketball. She held the red glowing ball in one hand and threw it as hard as she could. The ball landed dead center, and the entire group of eleven soldiers were instantly incinerated. Eedeed turned and looked down at the young soldier and then at Teetee. “Teetee, do not leave me. I may have need of you.” “Teetee not leave the Princess’s side.” “Good, now let us get to the Amre. Do not worry, soldier, I will get you to a doctor, I promise.” The soldier looked at Eedeed and then the death and destruction all around them. “Leave me. You cannot get to the Amre with me. I will just slow you down. Go, please, Princess, save yourself.”

“You did not leave me, and I will not leave you.” Eedeed touched the soldier, and he began to float up. The soldier was screaming as the pain of moving ran through his body. He was gently placed in the small craft. Eedeed ran her hands over the instrument of the craft, and it came to life. She floated into the craft with Teetee above her right shoulder. The small craft began to move. Eedeed looked down at the soldier, “You have lost much blood. If we do not stop the bleeding, you will die.” The soldier coughed and blood spewed from his mouth. “I am sorry I could not protect you, Princess.” “You have, but, this day, I cannot believe I do not know your name.” “Que, Your Highness, my name.” “Well, Que, this may hurt a little—well, it will hurt much, but we must stop the bleeding, you understand?” “Yes, I understand.” “Are you ready?” The soldier nodded. Eedeed took her hands and placed them on the wound. Her hands began to glow red and heat up. Que screamed in pain, but within an Earth minute, the bleeding stopped, but Que was still in pain. Eedeed quickly ripped a piece of Que’s uniform and wrapped it around his body to protect the wound and ensure her collarizion. “Que, we will be at the Amre very soon. You will be fine.” Eedeed looked around at Crystal City. This was not the city she had come to know. There were dead bodies, collapsing building, and fires. It saddened her to see this great city being destroyed because of greed. The craft arrived at the Amre and entered the colossal transporter. Once inside, the crew of the Amre took Que to sick bay and escorted Eedeed and Teetee to a guest quarters. Eedeed cleaned herself up and went immediately to the bridge. On her arrival, she could see Lieutenant Xam in the captain’s seat giving instructions. “Be sure our shields are at 100 percent, Erie. We are awaiting orders. Do not engage our enemy until then under any circumstance.” “Aye, aye, Lieutenant. Shields at 100 percent and holding.”

Eedeed approached the lieutenant. “Any word from the others?” “Not as of yet, Princess, but communications have just now been restored. My last communication was to the Evig. She had just arrived at Karrpon. And we’re going to extract the royal family.” “This day, I cannot believe it. Del is dead, my second home burns, and to look around at all the death and destruction, this truly hurts me.” “I know, Your Highness, but you have the family of G-Nik on your side. The royal family fights for what is good, and I have never seen them lose.” Eedeed and Lieutenant Xam was interrupted. “Sir, I have a ship leaving the city. Two occupants. What are your orders?” “Leave it, but track it as far as you can.” “Yes, sir, I will keep you advised.” Eedeed went to a seat on the bridge. She floated gently to the seat, and Teetee hovered over her right shoulder. “Teetee, you were going to tell me something.” “Not place or time, Princess.” “How bad could it be than my friend dying?” “Much, much worse, Princess, much, much worse.” “What is it?” Eedeed was interrupted. “Sir, I detect a large army from Sky City being launched. Time of arrival approximately fifteen setunim.” “That will be my father, Lieutenant.”

All around Crystal City, war was claiming lives and making Crystal City look like a city in Europe during the aerial bombings of World War II on the planet Earth. There were buildings on fire; hand-to-hand combat throughout the city; residents dying, calling for help, bleeding, and wounded; proton rifle fire; and

laser pistol going on all around. The city looked nothing like it had just a short day ago. Soldiers on both sides screamed as death claimed them, and many more were lying wounded, approaching death. It was unbelievable how a city can go from normal, a beautiful sunny day, to war-torn ruins. Crystal City, the village of Landos, the village of Karrpon, and the valley near Karrpon are living examples of this. Along with war, lives have been changed, as only a fight for survival can change them. That fight has brought many together under the most extraordinary circumstance. Now, as all converged to help against the Wickenian army in Crystal City, many more war-related events will continue to transpire. In the sky over Crystal City was an army of Skycitian soldiers in chariots of helium clouds. Fonton and Pelin commanded a legion each of three thousand male and female combat best. All Skycitian soldiers had laser-tip spears and neon shields. The army looked like two large meteor showers from the ground. The same multicolored clouds Eedeed stood in the chamber to talk to Fonton were now descending on Crystal City. The two legions swarmed around Crystal City before attacking the Wickenian army. Red proton rifle and cannon fire from the ground met green laser fire from the sky. The epic clash of armies was intense, profound, and very violent. It was apparent none of the soldiers or armies had no intention of losing. It would be a fight, in nearly every case, to the death. It was very hard to watch the death and destruction on the Amre. Many of the crew wanted to fire proton torpedoes but knew there would be collateral damage. It was no way to strike the Wickenian army without striking Crystal City soldiers and Skycitian, in the process, so the crew could only watch in sadness. The Skycitian soldiers landed on each side of Crystal City and then turned right for Pelin, left for Fonton. They were to meet in the middle. The Skycitian soldiers blanketed Crystal City, and all three armies fought intensely. Both Pelin and Fonton moved slowly and fought every few steps. Pelin would fire his laser tip one second and then block rifle fire with his shield the next and then run his spear through another soldier the next. Fonton would fire his spear tip in every direction and then strike a Wickenian soldier with his shield. “Let us fight bravely and die as warriors!” Then he would run his spear through another. It was all-out war in Crystal City. Pelin and Fonton could look all around as soldiers on all three sides died, were killed, and fought. It was one of the bloodiest battles either of them had ever been a part of. Blood splattered everywhere as soldiers died all around, and there was no pause in the violence. Cannon fire continued to strike the Amre’s shield as other ships were destroyed around it. The radar technician detected a small craft approaching Crystal City.

“Lieutenant, a shuttle of some type approaching the city. It has four aboard. It is a Wickenian shuttle, and it has landed on the outskirts of Crystal City.” “Thank you, Sonja. And the other ship that left, where is it now?” “Approaching the planet Iris, sir.” Lieutenant Xam turned to Eedeed. “Why is this small ship going to a gas planet? Should this concern us, Your Highness?” “I would say, on a typical day, no, but this day has been many things, and I would say, typical is not among them. Continue to monitor that ship. Advise me of any change.” “Aye, aye, sir.”

The Wickenian shuttle was Commander Zom, Cifus, and the pilot and copilot. On their arrival, the commander was furious about the way the attack on Crystal City had developed. The shuttle landed at the command center set up by his lieutenant. The commander and the others exited the small shuttle and went into the center. When the commander entered, all the soldiers snapped to attention. “Commander.” The soldier in charge spoke. The commander looked at the soldier. “And why has Crystal City not fallen?” “Sir, the Sky Goddess placed a shield over the city. It was not long ago it was let down. We believe it was to position their armies around the city against our advance.” “It is time to release the Borg, all of them. We shall turn this battle in our favor. Go, go, do as I say.” “Yes, sir.” The soldier left. Cifus looked at the commander. “What kind of weapon is this Borg?” “Come, I will show you.”

The commander and Cifus left the command center. They traveled a short distance to a large area with five cages. As they got closer, Cifus could hear banging against bars. He was terrified when he saw what was inside. They were ten times bigger than an elephant on Earth, with elephant-like skin. It had a nose like a mole and long, thin, pointed teeth. They had tiny eyes and claws two meters long. These were Wicken Borg. Wicken Borg live in the dry region of the planet Wicken and dig into the soil to find water. They would eat anything. Their thick leathery skin was nearly impenetrable, and they were like wild dogs with a special collar the Wickenians designed. It enhanced their desire to eat while being controlled by an operator.

“Release the Borg.” There were soldiers with remote release switches for each cage. The collars were turned on, and immediately the Borgs were crazy with hunger. They each were released by the soldiers all at once and barged out of the cages snarling, growling, and drooling at the mouth. The soldiers signaled them to go toward Crystal City. The group of five stampeded in that direction. There were a few unlucky Wickenian soldiers in their path who were quickly eaten in one bite. The beasts rushed to the city, bumping each other the entire time. The commander looked at the soldier in charge. “Ready the others for a full-out assault on Crystal City.” “Yes, Commander, right away.” The size of the Borg made the trip to Crystal City very short. On arrival, the creatures attacked with only one thing on their mind—eat everything. They ate soldiers on all sides. But the frenzy did not end there; it also claimed the lives of civilians unfortunate enough to be in their path. Woman and children were no exception, as the hunger of the beasts had no boundary. It was some time before the Amre saw their first Wicken Borg. With all-out war being fought on this immense scale, the sheer size of the battle kept them from being noticed. The first crew member to see them was visual monitor technician Leba. She was scanning the battle and discovered the Borg as he tore a soldier apart. She advised Lieutenant Xam of her discovery. “Lieutenant, I think you need to see this.”

“Put it on the large monitor, Leba.” Leba transferred her small monitor up to the large one on the bridge. The entire bridge was terrified immediately. “What is that, Lieutenant? I have never seen anything like it.” “I do not know, Leba, and I, too, have never seen this creature.” “It is a Wicken Borg from the planet Wicken.” The entire crew on the bridge turned toward that voice. It was Eedeed, who had knowledge of anything in the Nadroj System and even beyond. “Although I have never seen one with an electronic collar, that would be new.” “So someone controls this beast?” “I would say, yes, and my guess would be the Wickenian leader who commands this army.” “And how do you stop a Wicken Borg, Your Highness?” “With much difficulty, Lieutenant, with much difficulty. I can tell you, I have never seen more than three Borg at once, and it was horrifying. They will not stop until all the food is gone.” “And what food do they eat?” “Anything that has blood, Lieutenant. That is just one, Lieutenant. It is my hope there are no more.” “Leba, pan out. I want to see as much as we can of the city.” Leba panned the large monitor out to observe most of Crystal City. “Rotate the monitor.” “Well, Lieutenant, I count four—no, five Borg.” “They will not stop until they consume every living thing in their path.” “Zoom in, Leba.” Leba zoomed the monitor in on one of the Borg. The crew on the bridge watched as Skycitian and Crystal City forces attempted to bring the large beast down. They fired proton blast, lasers, and even sonic cannons. Nothing fazed the Borg. Their thick skin kept anything the soldiers tried to do

from working. “There will be no one left if this continues. This cannot continue, Your Highness, not under my command. Erie, bring up the pulse cannon.” “Aye, aye, sir.” Erie pushed several buttons. “Give me a target screen, Erie.” “Aye, aye, sir.” And a large target display came onto the screen. The display had target crosshairs moving around the monitor. “Lock on the target.” The display tracked the Borg until the crosshairs locked and began to flash. “Target locked, sir.” “This pulse cannon, do you think it will work, Lieutenant?” “We use plasma with the pulse cannon. We typically use it to cut through metal. Well, Erie, see how much plasma heat this Wicken Borg can take. Fire!” The white beam of plasma shot out and struck its target. At first, the plasma appeared to be absorbed by the thick, tough skin of the Borg. Then the beam slowly began to penetrate. The Borg began to feel the heat from the beam, and seconds later, the large beast exploded into thousands of pieces. The blood and body parts of the Borg landed all over the area, on soldiers, buildings, and anything within the blast zone. The crew on the bridge of the Amre rejoiced briefly. They targeted and repeated the protocol on the other four Borg. As they targeted the last Borg, Commander Zom, Cifus, and the other reinforcements witnessed the final Borg explode as they arrived in Crystal City. This enraged the commander. “Kill them all!” If this battle was fever pitched, it was now in a frenzy. The battle was now at all-out war.

Interwoven, time and the chain of events began to merge. As the Evig ed the Amre, the detection of why the small craft went to the planet Iris and the war in Crystal City raged on. On the Evig, all that fought in the valley was preparing for battle in Crystal City but recovering from that battle. Elbib was showing the twins of Landos around the Evig. Yloh and Tirips stopped for a drink, and G-Nik

and Latina shared some time with their twins. Chas and Jade also shared downtime, since Eisus and Ettenot were with Elbib. In their guest quarters, the two were finally in a safe environment. They could feel the full effect of losing so many in Landos. The weight was very heavy to them both. Nothing like the previous day’s attack had ever happened in Landos. They had been given uniforms and were changing. Both had showered and dressed when Jade started to cry. “Our home has been destroyed, our brothers and sisters died yesterday.” “Yes, my love. We have lost much.” “What happens now, Chas? Our children have no home, we have no home, and our family could be the last of our species.” “We do not know if we are the last of our kind, and our home has been destroyed, but we are here. We will rebuild our home, and we will replenish our numbers.” “But how, my love?” “By believing in something greater, by believing we were not meant to perish. Do not worry, my beautiful wife, we will rebuild Landos, and it will become home once more. It will be even more beautiful, trust me.” “I do trust you, my brave warrior. Everyone talks of the things you did in the valley. They say you fought more than any soldier. I am relieved it brought you back to me.” “I only fought to return to you, my love. That is what I fought for. That is what I live life for.” Chas took Jade in his arms and held her and then kissed her gently on the lips. Jade placed her head on Chas’s shoulder as they sat in silence. Over in the bar of the Evig, two friends that had not seen one another since childhood talked about how much each has changed. “Why are we here, Yloh? I recall you telling your parents you were escorting me to my quarters. You could stand a fresh uniform.” “Yes, but we did just have to fight for our lives. I thought a drink to celebrate our survival.”

“Yes, well, there is something far worse than the battle in the valley waiting for us in Crystal City.” “Another reason we drink. Who knows, it could very well be our last.” “Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Well, I guess one drink cannot hurt. After all, the last time we drank together, we drank Dynasian milk.” “That was long ago, and look how you have changed.” Yloh and Tirips reached the bar. “Two Hetraeian whiskeys, bartender.” Yloh never paid for drinks on a transporter. He was a Hetraeian Defender of the Realm, and drinks were always free, and house drinks extended to their guests as well. So Tirips sat at the bar, and Yloh sat down next to her. “So, Yloh, what is it like to be a Defender?” “Incredible. One day you are in the Tracion Star System, the next Roha, and the next the Cheran Nebula. The stars systems, the planets. The adventures are endless possibilities.” “Sounds exciting and dangerous.” “Yes, very exciting, and, yes, very dangerous at times, dealing with the unknown is, but that is what Defenders live for.” Each drank their shot of whiskey. Yloh frowned as the whiskey went down. “Hah! That was smooth.” “It did not look smooth.” “Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!” At that moment, their eyes met. It was as if someone had flipped a light switch. Yloh and Tirips were instantly transported in their minds back to the days of their childhood, to a particular time and place. The two were both twelve. Yloh and Tirips spent much time together over the years. Their parents had become close friends. Yloh had visited Tirips on Saduje, and Tirips had visited Hetrae. This visit would be different for them both. It was the first time they looked at each other in a new perspective. They were in Dynas on a beautiful sunny day. They were swimming in a pond at the bottom of a huge waterfall. Their friends and family were there spending the day. They were on a ledge one hundred meters up the side of a mountain on the edge of a forest near

Dynas. All the others had dared Yloh and Tirips to jump from the ledge. The older ones just jumped in all kinds of funny positions and then straightened to hit the watch. Tirips looked down. It may as well had been one thousand meters. Tirips looked at Yloh, who was also just as afraid. “I cannot do this.” “Sure you can. We are the only two left. Everyone else has jumped. Now it is our turn.” “I am afraid. What if I do not jump out far enough? What if some bird mistakes me for food? What if . . .” “Wait a moment, Tirips, none of that is going to happen.” “How do you know?” “I just know. I have it—we will jump together. If you do not make it to the bottom, I will not either.” “You would do that for me?” “Of course, we are in this together. Here take my hand.” Slowly, Tirips took Yloh’s hand. The instant she held tight to his hand, she immediately felt that she would be safe. At that moment, their eyes met, and Tirips and Yloh felt something that they had never felt before. It felt warm and beautiful. It felt as if they could fly. “Are you ready? We can do this, right? I will never let go of you, Tirips.” “I will never let go of you.” The two went to the edge. The two looked at each other once more before they jumped. Yloh said in a whisper, “I will never let you go.” The two jumped as hard as they could, hand in hand. They held hands all the way to the water. Once under the water, hands still holding, they looked at one another and smiled. That was the day Yloh and Tirips fell in love. Neither of them knew it until their eyes met sitting at that bar. The two did not say one

word, but that moment was profound for each of them. The same warm, beautiful feeling they felt that day on the mountain returned in an instant. There was no word that could describe what ran through Yloh and Tirips except love. How could either of them forget that day until this point, this time? “Well, I guess I should go ready my gear for Crystal City.” “Yes, I should get out of this uniform. It had been through a great deal since yesterday morning.” “I would say that we have all been through a great deal, Yloh, none more than you and Elbib and the twins.” “I should escort you to your quarters. We will be in Crystal City shortly.” Yloh and Tirips left the bar, and he walked her to her quarters. Tirips started to walk into her quarters. Yloh stopped her. “Hey, Tirips.” She turned to look back at him. “After this is all over, we need to talk.” Tirips just smiled and then nodded her head and then disappeared into her quarters. Yloh watched and realized his heart was about to explode out of his chest. Is Tirips to him like his mother is to his father, or Asil to Lem? Emotions ran through Yloh that he could not ignore. He wanted to tell Tirips at that very moment, but he would want to kiss her, and he was not sure where that would lead. Something was awakened inside of Yloh, and Tirips awakened it. Yloh went to his quarters to change. The day Yloh and Tirips’s emotional moment woke each of them to connection, raw feelings to young love now was happening to his sister and a Landosian by the name of Ettenot. Elbib was very well known on the Evig. She had spent much time on the ship traveling with her parents, grandparents, uncle, aunt, and cousins. There was no place on the Evig Elbib had not been. The princess was privileged anywhere she went. She took Ettenot and Eisus to get Hetraeian ice cream, to the flight deck, and to the engine room. The ice cream, they got in the kitchen when she stopped to see her favorite chef. Ettenot was blown away by the star fighter on the flight deck, and the antimatter propulsion system was incredible, as Eisus explained it. The large antimatter propulsion system was bigger than all of Landos, and the twins were quite impressed. They had never seen technology like this and stared in awe. Crew ed the trio as they toured the mega transporter. They saw the crew performing their jobs and occasionally stopped to watch. Many of the crew spoke to Elbib, and all were

very glad she was safe on the Evig. “Everyone knows you, Princess.” “You do not have to call me that, just Elbib.” “That is what they all say.” “Yes, they all say ‘Princess Elbib’ or ‘Your Highness.’ But you, Eisus, you and Ettenot can call me Elbib.” “This ship is bigger than anything I have ever seen.” “You will get used to it.” “This antimatter propulsion system is larger than Landos.” Eisus started to cry. Elbib and Ettenot went to her. “What is it, Eisus?” “Landos, our home, it is no more. Our friends, all gone.” “Eisus, it is bad but not gone.” “Yes, sister, all is not lost.” “My father will help, Mother will too.” “I am sorry, Elbib, you must think of me as a terrible guest. Here your life has been in danger from the moment we met, and I go on about my personal problems.” “No, Eisus, I am sorry. You, Ettenot, and your parents saved me and my brother and sister.” “If not for us, the Karrponians would not have come to Landos.” “You have nothing to be sorry for.” “We have been through much in this past day.” “This day, I have never been through anything like it.”

“Nor have I, Ettenot. It has been like a bad dream of sorts.” “I would call it a nightmare, Elbib, and I would not wish this nightmare on my worst enemy.” “Nor would I, Eisus. So what do you two think of the Evig?” “It is incredible, Elbib. If we become Defenders, will we be on a transporter like the Evig?” “Sure, or flying a starfighter, or maybe a job that has not been invented yet.” “What are you saying, Elbib? I could be the first to do a job that is something more than what is here?” “Of course, Ette, we create new jobs all the time. I hope you do not mind if I shortened your name?” “Ette, I like it, can I call you El?” “I would like that. So what will we call Eisus?” “Mmmm, let me see, all our names start with an E, why not just call you E? It fits.” “E, E, that is it.” “Well, Ette, E, you want to see something special?” “Yes, what is it El? Ha! Ha! Ha! I like the new names.” “Follow me. I have something to show you.” Elbib led the twins to a section of the ship that was very quiet and away from the main corridors. She led them to a large sliding door with an access . Elbib placed her hand on the pad of the , and doors slid open. Inside, there was a group of scientists working. One of them looked up when the doors opened. He recognized Elbib and walked over to the trio. “Your Highness, you know this is a restricted area.” “Yes, professor, but I wanted to show my friends the you-know-what.”

“Princess, now you know the you-know-what will not go into conventional use until tomorrow, and if your father were here . . .” “Please, please, please, I told my friends.” “You told your friends what, Princess?” “I told them I would show them something special.” “Something special, you say, and what might that be, Your Highness?” Elbib signaled with her finger for the professor to come close. He bent down, and she whispered in his ear. He stood back up and then straightened his lab coat and placed his hands in his pockets. “So you wish to show your new friends our new Biometric Electronic Automated Machine, or BEAM.” Elbib was surprised the professor said the name aloud. “Not to worry, your father said you were showing your friends the Evig. He knew how much you enjoyed the visit last week. He thought you might stop by. By the way, I am really pleased that the princess is safe.” “Thank you, professor.” The professor turned. “Follow me, Your Highness.” He walked the trio over to the group of other scientists. “Are we ready for multiple-subject test?” “Yes, they are in place.” “Commence testing.” “Yes, stand by.” “Final testing for BEAM. Bring up the monitor. Open channel to the Amre.” A large screen came to life on a manned by two technicians. “This is BEAM transfer room of the Evig to the Amre. Come in.” A scientist’s face appeared. “This is the Amre, transferring screen to the BEAM pad.” “Commence BEAM in ten, nine…” As the technicians counted down, Elbib and the twins looked across the room at an oval-shaped pad. There were seven

soldiers in full combat gear. They could see an identical pad on the large screen. They watched and listened. “Three, two, one, transfer.” Elbib, Ettenot and Eisus watched in amazement as the soldiers began to glow. Then turned to light particles. Then flash! and they were gone. Seconds later, they saw the reverse pattern appear on the screen monitoring the Amre, and flash! The seven soldiers appeared on the pad. “Stand by, checking your vitals. Complete biological transfer, heart rate normal, blood pressure normal, all weaponry appears unaffected. All systems check. Standby for return.” The technician recalibrated the machine, and Elbib, Ettenot, and Eisus watched as the soldiers were beamed back to the Evig. The twins of Landos were in awe. “That was fantastic, El. Where else can they go?” “Anywhere within one hundred thousand kilometers.” “Wow, you mean even on the surface of a planet?” “Yes, Ette, even on the surface of a planet. As long as we have the coordinates, the machine can lock, but solar storms affect it, so, no transfer during Nadroj solar storms. And look, see who operates the BEAM.” Ette and E looked to see it is Hetrae Defenders. “So there are new jobs that come along, and the rite of age on Hetrae is where it begins.” “The ROP is very important on your home planet.” “Yes, E, it is, but we start training at ten years old.” “Then we are already too old.” “Not necessarily, maybe behind. Eve and Mada start this year, but I will help. It will be hard but fun.” “Do you really think we can go to Hetrae and go through the rite of age, El?” “Of course. All you need to do is want it so badly you can think of nothing else.” At that moment, Elbib and Ettenot looked at one another. What Elbib said was true in many ways. The way in which that related to Elbib and Ettenot had just been realized. In that moment, it struck them both that that feeling was how it

felt when each thought of the other. For the first time in their lives, each wanted something so badly they could think of nothing else. This feeling was beyond anything either had felt. When Ettenot thought of Elbib, he thought of this girl from another galaxy, another planet, another world. He thought about the emotions that ran through him from the moment he saw her for the first time. He thought of the girl he took home to his parents, the girl who fought to defend his village, and the girl that takes his breath away. In his mind, he cannot, will not be able to, win her heart, but what if he could? In Elbib’s mind, she thinks of this boy unlike any before. She had never felt this way until that day. She thought of him pulling her into the brush on her way to the jumper. Her immediate thought was about how different he and his sister looked and if she had recalled seeing any other Landosian in Crystal City during previous visits to Saduje. She thought of how bravely he fought in the valley and how wildly her hearts beat, both of them. After a moment, it was obvious to Eisus that her brother and Elbib were in deep thought about each other. Eisus could feel the attraction that her twin has to this intriguing girl. She had felt it from the very start in the jungle. She could feel now that the connection between them had been multiplied one hundred times stronger in this past day. She decided to interrupt the moment. “Ette, Mother and Father will be expecting us. We will be in Crystal City soon.” Elbib and Ettenot only heard Crystal City. Both responded, “What?” and, “Crystal City.” “We should go see our parents before we arrive in the city, before Father goes into battle.” “She is right. I need to go.” “Yes, I, too, should be with my parents.” Elbib turned to the professor. “Thank you so much, professor. My friends were very impressed, and I look forward to my first transfer.” The professor turned to the trio as the group of scientists checked the data from the test. “The pleasure was mine, Your Highness. It was very good to see you.” “I will show you to your quarters now.”

The three left the BEAM room, and Elbib took the twins to where Jade and Chas awaited. They arrived, and Jade saw her children for the first time since they fought in the valley. The door opened, and the three walked in. “There you three are. That must have been quite the tour?” The two twins rushed to embrace their mother. She hugged each of them and then stood back to check for the smallest of injuries. Both had very little. “I was worried sick.” “We are fine, Mother, but Ette and I have decided to become Hetrae Defenders, like El.” “Well, nicknames, so Ette, El, and yours?” “E, Mother, E.” “This day has caused the three of you to grow up much sooner. Less than a day ago, you three had only the thoughts of typical teenagers, and now you have fought in your first battle against true evil. You killed others to survive. You saw your home destroyed. My children are no longer children.” “Mother, we will always be your children.” “You will, this is true, but I look at you now, after this day, I can see that much has changed. Your innocence is no longer.” “Yes, Mother, our innocence is no longer.” “Yes, we have fought for our very lives and stared evil in the eye, Mother. That is what has changed us.” “Father, I want Cifus to pay for what he has done to us and our kind.” “Do not worry, my son, Cifus will answer to the wrong he has done.” “When we get to the city, I will hunt him down. I will kill him for all he has done.” Chas went to Ettenot. “Ettenot, you have fought bravely, my son, but now it is time to return to being children.” “Father, Mother said it—our innocence is no longer. We cannot go back. We

have seen what true evil can do, and now we must fight it.” “I am pleased my children understand the evil that exists in life, but this battle is not for the inexperienced.” “But, Father, the Karrponians destroyed our village, killed our friends.” “Yes, and they will be punished, I assure you. There is no reason for you to fight any longer.” “I want to fight, Father. We want to fight.” Chas gathered the trio as Jade stood near. “I understand you want to help, but the way you can help now is to stay safe aboard the Evig, with your mother.” “Princess, please help my son to understand.” “Your father is right, Ette. We do not need to fight, but I will help you start training.” “But we started the moment we saw you and the twins at the jumper.” “But there is so much more, Ette. We fought, but knowing when to fight and learning the reason to fight, even whom and why we fight, come with many years of training.” “I thought you were on my side, El.” “I am, Ette, but our parents never wanted us in harm’s way. We just happened to, and we have plenty of things we can do aboard the Evig. Please, Ette, do not be angry. There will come a time, and we will fight evilness like Cifus and Commander Zom and others like the Wickenian army, but not at this time.” Elbib could see that Ettenot was angry and not listening. Ette looked at his father. “I have a room here, have I not?” “Yes, son, it is that way.” “I wish to be alone.” “Ette, please do not be upset.” Elbib’s words landed on Ettenot’s back as he

walked toward his room. “I did not realize Ette had intentions of fighting in Crystal City.” “Nor I, Princess. Maybe you can calm him.” Elbib looked at Eisus. “Let us go console Ette. He will be fine. He was so looking forward to avenging Landos.” “I now realize this, Princess. Go, go comfort him.” Elbib and Eisus followed Ettenot. Elbib and Eisus got to Ettenot’s room, and the slide door opened. They entered to see him sitting on the bed, staring out into the room, silent, within himself. Quietly, Elbib spoke. “Ette, I know you wanted to fight in Crystal City to avenge your home, but our parents never wanted us to experience the ugliness of war. We should not have been exposed to killing anyone. Father told me that once you kill another living being, you change forever. He said that to kill, one takes on the burden that stays with you for the rest of your life. He told me he would never take a life, unless it was to save another. Not revenge, not anger, but because it is the righteous thing for anyone to do. You saw that for the first time. Yesterday, when I killed the Karrponians in the jungle near the transformer, last night in Landos, and in the valley again today, I only thought of my life and the life of Mada and Eve and then Yloh and then you and E. Do you not see, I have changed—we have changed.” Elbib and Eisus sat on either side of Ettenot. Each took a hand and sat in silence. Ettenot never spoke.

On the bridge of the Evig, they prepared to arrive in Crystal City. The comm technician ed the Amre for update information and to advise of orders. It had been some time since Lieutenant Xam spoke to the Evig, but it was expected when they left for Karrpon. On the bridge was Captain Mazee, Carr, Emos, Sussej, and the captain of the Evig. The transporter was just outside Crystal City, and the others started to arrive.

Chapter 9

Transporting: In with the New

“S ir, we are now approaching Crystal City. What are your orders?” “Open a channel to the Amre.” “Aye, aye, Captain, opening channel to the Amre.” The technician opened a channel to the Amre, and the large monitor of the bridge came to life. “This is the Evig to the transporter Amre.” Captain Xam’s face appeared. “Well, it is good to hear from you, Evig. I trust the royal family is safe.” “Yes, Captain, the royal family is safe aboard the Evig. Can you advise of the situation in Crystal City?” “The situation here is chaos, Evig. There is much destruction, and many continue to die.” “And what of the city?” “Crystal City has been nearly destroyed, and many of the coalition are feared dead.” “We will help the inhabitance of Saduje, but we will not help them by losing a transporter of Hetrae.” “How then, Your Majesty?” “Captain Xam, I want you to leave Crystal City at once. We will assist them from near orbit.”

“I do not understand, Your Majesty.” “You will, Captain.” “How will you help from space? We need warriors on the planet, not out in space.” “Captain Xam, who speaks to Emos, ruler to Tilian, this way?” The captain was replaced by Eedeed of Sky City in the monitor. “I am Eedeed of Sky City, and you are?” “Emos and Sussej of the city of Tilian on the planet Hetrae.” “Forgive me, you are the family of G-Nik and Latina, are you not?” “And you ask this, why?” “Because Saduje is like a second home to them. They would not protect it from space.” “Nor do I, Eedeed of Sky City. I just did not see any reason to put my transporter and crew in harm’s way without just cause. We have no intentions of allowing Crystal City to be taken over by anyone except the coalition, but our transporter will not need to be on the surface for us to be of help.” “I do not follow, Emos of Hetrae.” “You will shortly, Eedeed of Sky City.” “Captain Xam, set a course for low orbit of the planet Saduje.” “Yes, Your Majesty.” “Bridge, set a course for near orbit of Saduje.” “Amre, we will meet in orbit and announce the plan. Evig out.” The screen went blank. Emos turned to the captain. “I will tell my brother and others of our change of plans. Rendezvous with the Amre. Come, Sussej, we will go talk to the others.”

Emos went to G-Nik and Latina. Then the three went to Chas and Jade. Sussej went to his grandparents, Yloh, and Tirips. They all met in Emos and Dogo’s quarters. All were there except Elbib, Ettenot, and Eisus, who had fallen asleep in Ette’s room. Emos laid out a plan to help Crystal City. “I know you are all unaware of why I have asked to have this meeting before we reached Crystal City. The truth of the matter is, we are not landing on Saduje at all. As most of you know, we have been testing the BEAM transporter nearly two years.” “BEAM what?” “Chas, Jade, what my brother is trying to say is, our scientists and engineers developed a machine that can transport objects and living organic material from one place to another. The machine breaks down every molecule of an object or subject, transports it through space, and then reassembles it at a predestinated location.” “G-Nik, my friend, that’s not possible.” “I assure, it is true. We can place living things on any solid body, be it a plane, ship, or any solid surface.” “My planet and our kind must appear outdated to you all—we have no ships, no machines.” “Machines and ships are of no use if not for the betterment of all.” “What good is a machine if all cannot have access?” “That is why you built the transformers in the Southern Region?” “Yes, my friend, and that is just the beginning. One day when others come to Saduje, it will be no different going to Landos than going to Crystal City or Dynas, Tirips. One day, going to another planet, going to another universe will be as simple as turning on a light.” “Goodness, I cannot believe this. So we are going where at the moment?” “We are going into low orbit around Saduje. Then we decide how many there

will be in our first landing party.” “I think fifteen, or twenty if all are Hetrae Defenders.” “Well, Sussej, you ready to go to work, cousin.” “Well, my love, it will be like old times back on Hetrae.” “I am not a Hetrae Defender, but I know my planet—I can help.” “As can I, Tirips of Dynas.” “And you, brother, ?” “All too well, and I would not let you and my sister-in-law have all the excitement.” Chas and Jade looked around at the Hetrae Defenders in their black-and-red uniforms. It was very obvious how close this family was, and even more so, they had been in this position many, many times before. It would be the first time in Chas and Jade’s life they would witness the beginning of a new era. The BEAM transporter will change their life and everyone else’s. “Well, that makes seven, still rather short.” “Do not worry, Uncle, Yloh and I have many Defenders aboard the Evig and Amre.” “Yes, Father., many of them will want to help free Crystal City from Cifus, the Karrponian, and the Wickenian Army.” “The Amre has informed me that Crystal City has been nearly destroyed.” “More reason to hurry, brother. I am ready to end this nightmare.” “Chas, where are Elbib and your twins? I was expecting the princess sometime ago?” “My apology, Your Majesty. I left them asleep. The three of them have been through much in this past day. I felt no need to wake them.”

“Yes, this is true. It is good they rest.” “Our son is very fond of the princess. He listens to her.” “Yes, my daughter is much like her own mother—strong, kind, and ionate.” Latina went to Jade. “We witnessed firsthand the way they looked at each other in the valley.” “Their connection is very strong, and now both my children want to become Hetrae Defenders.” “So it is settled. We all have a part in freeing Crystal City.” “Mother, Latin, will you assist Jade and Dogo with the children? All seven will be much for two.” Emos, Dogo, Evig, and Latin ed Latina and Jade. “Forgive me, there has been so much that has happened. I am Emos, brother of G-Nik, and this my wife, Dogo, my mother, Evig.” “And this is my father, Latin. We owe much to your family.” “Yes, much more than we could ever repay.” “It is very good to meet you all, and we of Landos thank you.” “Go, go, my sons. Chas, we will be fine. We will gather the other children and await your safe return.” “Do not worry, Grandmother, Grandfather, Yloh and I will bring our parents back safely.” “Come, Jade, we will take care of the children.” Dogo, Jade, Evig, and Latin went to gather Eve, Mada, Boj, and Nhoj. “Father, Uncle, Sussej and I will gather more Defenders. We will handpick them ourselves.” “Yes, you and your cousin do that, and the rest meet on the bridge.”

Sussej and Yloh left to gather their friends of handpicked Defenders. Emos, Chas, Tirips, G-Nik, and Latina went to the bridge of the Evig. On the bridge, they planned the first practical use of the new transporter. The Amre went into low orbit shortly before the Evig’s arrival. Both vessels prepared for the new era about to be introduced in this star system or galaxy. The Mailliw Galaxy is one hundred trillion light-years across. This includes the Nadroj Star System and Hetrae in its system. Although many have plans to go to other galaxies and other star systems beyond Mailliw, in this system here and now, transporting makes history. No one had ever done it before beyond the testing phase. Now it will be used, in truth, for the first time since its conception. The group arrived on the bridge. “Captain, are we in position?” “Yes, Your Majesty. The Amre awaits our orders. Your Majesty, if I may, I would like to return to the Amre. I need to be on the bridge of my ship.” “Of course, captain. Then you will be the first. Not long ago, you would need to use a jumper or starfighter to do what you are about to do. Carr, you may him if you wish. Thank you for all that you have done for my family.” “You are welcome, Your Majesty. I would give my life for the royal family.” Both snapped to attention. “Your Majesty.” G-Nik nodded his head, and Captain Mazee and Carr left the bridge for the transporter. “ the Amre.” “Yes, Captain. This is the Evig to the Amre, stand by.” The large monitor of the bridge came to life once more. Lieutenant Xam’s face appeared. “This is the Amre. We await further instruction.” “Lieutenant, Captain, Mazee will be using the new BEAM transporter to return to the Amre. Also, Prince Yloh and Sussej will be gathering Defenders from the Evig and Amre to be the first landing party for the transporter. Any complications leaving Crystal City?” “No, Your Majesty, the Skycitian and Crystal City armies fight irably.”

The conversation was interrupted. “Sir, we have just detected a convoy of ships appearing from behind the planet Iris. They appear to be on course for Saduje.” “How many vessels in this convoy?” “It appears to be several large vessels, sir. Estimated time of arrival, one ruoh. They are three hundred clicks out. This convoy is unknown, and we must treat these vessels as hostile.” “Prepare the crews to engage a hostile enemy.” “Yes, Your Majesty, right away.” “We need to get to the surface before our guests arrive.” “Who do you think commands this convoy, brother?” “My best guess, no friends of Hetraeians.” “Let us hurry then. Captain, the convoy, do what you must.” “Yes, Your Majesty. Do not worry, we will do whatever we must.” Emos, Chas, G-Nik, Tirips, and Latina left the bridge for the transporter room. Down in the transporter room, Captain Mazee and Carr were about to become the very first to be transported in what would become normal daily use. There were many scientists and engineers checking and rechecking every part, every instrument, and every system. Captain Mazee and Carr walked over to the project director. “Professor Ecirp, are we good?” “Yes, Captain, we are ready.” “Now, you will experience tingling upon transport, but you will get used to that.” “Any delay in motor functions?” “Not at all, but all particles and molecules must be in place. One single molecule, hair, skin, fingernail, not in its proper place, the transport is not complete. In which case, there is no function at all. You are not there until all of you is there.”

“Well, that’s good to know. So even a molecule of sweat?” “Yes, Captain, even something as small as that. Whatever you are transported with becomes a part of your transport, and you would not be complete without it.” “So what now, professor?” “Well, you walk over and step onto the transport pad. Take whatever gear and instruments you wish to transport with you. You can hold the things you wish to transport or simply place them by your side on the pad. The particle accelerator will energize the transporter, and the transporter will take care of the rest. Just stand naturally.” “Well, then, professor, there’s only one thing left to do.” “And what is that, Captain?” “Make history, professor, make history.” “Yes, yes, come, right this way, Captain.” The captain and Carr followed the professor. “Just go stand on the pad, Captain, Carr.” The captain and Carr went and stood on the oval-shaped pad. “Here, professor?” “Yes, that is fine. Stand by. Is everyone ready?” He looked around the room at all the other scientists and engineers who have worked on this project from the very start. He could see the excitement, the pride, and the fear this project has become to them all. He knew this because he himself has had all those same emotions inside. The excitement of doing something that has never been done. The pride they feel being a part of this kind of history being made, and the fear that anything could go wrong. The first time something goes bad and it costing a life. They knew it was not a question of something going wrong, because they knew that it would, but when? But for this group, right here and right now, they were about to change life as everyone knew it from this day forward.

“Everyone, it is a go, it is a go. Energize!” They all watched as the machine came to life, and Captain Mazee’s and Carr’s bodies began to glow, first, in the center of their bodies and then radiating outward. Their skin and clothes flashed to white. Then the white particles in the shape of Captain Mazee and Carr began to float into nothingness and then just gone. They all watched the monitor as Captain Mazee and Carr reappeared on the transporter pad on the Amre. Captain and Carr stepped off the pad, and all in the transporter rooms of the Evig and Amre rejoiced loudly. Captain Mazee looked up at the monitor of the Amre. “You were right, professor, it does tingle, but other than that, I do not feel any different.” “Your heart rate is normal, blood pressure normal, and Carr’s are normal according to our instruments. The transport appears complete and successful. There is one more thing, Captain.” “What is it, professor?” “There is a team waiting in the medical unit to give the two of you complete physicals.” “Is that really necessary? We both feel fine, professor.” “It is just a precautionary measure. We will now start to study post-transport examinations on long-term effects of transporting. You and Carr will be our first. The others will undergo this exam upon their return from the surface.” “We shall be on our way to the med unit then. Thank you, professor.” “I am sure we will see each other many times from this day forth, captain” “And I look forward to that, professor.” The monitor screen went blank. Professor Ecirp turned to the others. “Check all instruments, inspect them, and ready them for maximum transport capacity.” In another section on the Evig, Yloh and Sussej entered the Defenders’ barracks. Both Yloh and Sussej had only been Defenders for almost two years. Both had graduated at the top of the class and were well known throughout the ranks.

Although royalty, neither Yloh nor Sussej ever let that keep them from training even more intensely. When they entered the barracks, all the Defenders greeted them and questioned Yloh about the battle in the valley and Yloh’s capture that led to his imprisonment. All the Defenders in the barracks snapped to attention because Yloh and Sussej were both of the royal families. It was not something that Yloh or Sussej wanted their friends and Defenders to do, but it was protocol. Yloh looked around the barracks. He was looking for three particular Defenders. He spotted each of them and smiled. “As you were.” Everyone broke from attention and went over to Yloh and Sussej. “What is the Southern Region like?” “Karrponians, what are they like?” “Did they torture you badly?” were some of the questions asked of Yloh. “The Southern Region is so dense, light rarely reached the surface,” “Karrponians look very strange but are very dangerous,” and, “Torture, training at Falcon DOR was torture—they merely humored me” were the answers Yloh gave to his fellow Defenders. They all laughed. Yloh and Sussej finished their short conversation and walked over to their three close friends. All three had graduated with them both. There was Regor, very big, muscular, the largest member of Yloh and Sussej’s inner circle of friends. Then there was San, beautiful, fearless, and number one in their class. She was the only one to hit a target 1,500 meters away. The target was the size of an Earth golf ball. Then there was Orron, the smartest in the class. He could compute mathematical probability in seconds. The three stood and sat on a bunk, talking, as Yloh and Sussej approached. San was cleaning her proton rifle, and Regor was squeezing on a hand grid. Orron was computing data on a computer screen. Regor was the first to poke fun at Yloh. “You do not look bad for a prisoner. Heard that was some damage survey you took in the Southern Region.” “That would not have happened if you were there, old friend.” Without looking up, San spoke. “So what brings you to the Defenders’ quarters?” “Can I not visit my friends?”

Orron ed in without looking away from his screen. “This is about the first landing party to be transported to the surface of a planet.” “Yes, but . . .” “You and your family want Defenders to fight the Karrponian and Wickenian army on Saduje.” “By all means, O, please, what else was I going to say?” “You were going to say you need our help. We thought we might get a visit. Why do you think I clean my weapon? My wristband is set.” “As is mine.” “And mine.” “So we really need not come?” “It is still nice to be asked. As soon as I heard you had gone missing, I made certain the three of us were assigned to the Evig.” “The others are aboard the Amre and will be transported from there. Bring your gear and meet us in the transporter room.” “On our way.” Back in the guest quarters, in the room of Ettenot, Ettenot awoke and saw that he, Elbib, and Eisus had fallen asleep. He looked to see Eisus and Elbib asleep, one’s head rested on the head of the bed, while the other’s at the foot. He sensed the silence and walked out to the living area—no one. His thoughts went to the night before when his life had gotten taken from him and his family. He burned with rage as he thought. His father wanted Cifus to pay for what he had done, but in Ettenot’s eyes, Cifus needed to die for it. If he could just get to a jumper or starfighter, he could get to the surface. Once there, he would hunt down Cifus and end him. The flight deck, that is where he will go. Surely, they would not miss one jumper. He now had a plan to find Cifus, but it would come down to him getting to the flight deck, finding an unseen jumper, and ing how Elbib had flown with the blue controls. He knew that the red controls were used for high altitude, but Elbib was not sure how to use them. He told himself that he

could somehow fly a jumper from low orbit to the surface of his planet. Ettenot walked out of the guest quarters, going to the flight deck. He ed how to get to the flight deck and walked through the corridors of the Evig as if he worked on board. Other crew paid no attention as Ettenot made his way. Once on the flight deck, Ettenot went in and then quickly hid away behind equipment and then secretly made his way to an area that had several jumpers. He carefully looked around to see if anyone was watching. Then he walked over to a jumper that looked new. It was polished, and everything was sparkling and shiny. As Ettenot approached the jumper, he looked left and then right and then up. He was about to push the button to open when, “Ette, what are you doing?” Ettenot nearly fainted with fear. He turned to see behind him were Elbib and Eisus. Ettenot whispered, “What are you doing here? You were both asleep.” “We heard when you left the room.” “So you followed me to frighten me half to death?” “No, but I wanted to see what you were up to. You do not know how to fly a jumper, especially from low orbit space. I am just learning myself. Ette, this will not work. Let our parents handle Cifus. We are only children.” “We were children one day ago, sister, when we had a home and friends, and now our home is gone. And Cifus is to blame.” “How were you planning to leave the flight deck, Ette? You need flight clearance, not to mention a preed flight plan. That is protocol.” “Look, El, Cifus took your brother and nearly had us killed in the valley. Do you not wish him to pay?” “Yes, Ette, but not like this—it is too dangerous.” “Then how? Our parents will capture Cifus, put him on trial, and then what— some law maker convinces the coalition to have mercy on him.” Elbib knew in her mind that going after Cifus was dangerous, but she was not thinking with her mind but her heart. She knew how much this meant to Ettenot,

and a small part of her wished to make Cifus pay for what he had put her and her family through also. “I know a way.” “El, you are not really going to do this.” “Yes, E, I am. Cifus took something from me and you yesterday. On the Wicken ship, I told Cifus I would kill him for what he had done to my family. Now I will make good on my word.” “Let it be known I am against this plan, but I will not let my brother and my new friend do this alone. What is your plan, El?” “In the jumper, quickly.” Elbib opened the jumper, and all three climbed in. The dome closed, and they lay on the floor. “Now what, El?” “There is a code for the royal family to override the flight control center to file flight request and flight plans. My grandfather used it not long ago to take me on my second jumper lesson. That is also when he showed me how the red controls operated. First, the override code.” Elbib eased into the seat and activated the instrument . She brought up the menu for flight request and flight planning. She ed Latin’s code to override the system. She entered the code and then a flight plan for one jumper to land on Saduje. When the information was received in the flight deck control room, the two technicians were unsure how to process the request and flight plan. One alerted the other. “Nia, look at this request and flight plan. I was not aware that a jumper would be returning to the surface at this time. It is requested with the royal code.” “Well, are you going to tell someone in the royal family they are not allowed to return to Saduje?” “But there is a war being fought down there.” “Yes, and the royal family is very much aware of this. Just file the flight plan.

Part of our duties is service to the royal family.” Elbib was overjoyed when the green light came on for the approval of the flight request and flight plan. Now if she could just how her grandfather had operated the red high-altitude controls to make them work. While Elbib attempted to operate the high-altitude in the jumper, in the transporter room, G-Nik, Latina, and the others were about to be transported to the surface. Dogo, Evig, Latin, and Jade had reached the guest quarters with Boj, Eve, Mada, and Nhoj. Eve and Mada had not seen their brother and sister since the prison break at the village of Karrpon. As the group entered the quarters, Jade was thanking Evig, Dogo, and Latin for the hospitality shown to her and her family. “I want to thank you all for the kindness shown to me and my family.” “No need to thank us. We should thank you for welcoming my grandchildren into your home.” “Ms. Jade, where is my sister?” “She, Ettenot, and Eisus are right through there, Eve.” Jade pointed to the back. All four children raced to the back. Jade returned her attention to Dogo, Evig, and Latin. “I am guessing those four are a handful when they are all together.” “Yes, but in a good way.” “This is the first time any of my kind have been on a ship or flown above my planet.” “So what do you think?” “I do not know, it happened so quickly. One etunim, I was standing on the surface. The next, I was being lifted in the sky by your tractor beam.” The children came back. “Where are Elbib, Ettenot, and Eisus?” “What! They are not in Ettenot’s room?” “No, where could they have gone?”

“Perhaps Elbib took them on another tour, Jade?” “Perhaps, but I have a bad feeling about this.” “Why? Did Elbib speak to you about something?” “No, but Ettenot wanted to find Cifus in Crystal City.” “Find Cifus and do what exactly?” “He wants to kill him. He knows my husband and your son want to capture Cifus. He was very upset when he was told he would not be fighting in Crystal City.” “He cannot get to Saduje. There is no way off the Evig.” “There is a way, but he cannot fly a starfighter or a jumper.” “No, Evig, but our granddaughter can fly a jumper.” “But even Elbib has never flown high altitude before.” “Well, I took her on her first lesson last week.” “Do you think she re, Latin?” “She is your granddaughter too, Evig, my daughter’s child.” “We need to get to the flight deck immediately.” “I will go to the transporter room. Her parents need to know. I will hope to warn them before they go to the surface.” “Then I will go to the flight deck. Dogo, you and Jade care for the children. We will return when we know more.” “Go. We will be fine. Go find the other children.” Evig and Latin left the quarters. Each of them hurried to their destinations. On the flight deck, Elbib went over the red controls in her mind. She pictured the day her grandfather took her for her first high-altitude lesson. She ed

that he told her blue was ion propulsion, and it was for surface flight; the red was for the much more powerful antimatter propulsion. There was a switch to transfer from one propulsion to the other. She looked at both blue and red s—no switch. She thought about what her grandfather did with his hand. In her mind, she can see him reaching, and with her hand, she mimicked that very motion. Her hand reached a switch centered between both s. All the other switches went up and down, but this switch went left and right; left toward the blue , and right toward the red. When she had flown the jumper before, the switch was already set to blue. This time, she would set this jumper to red. “There, the antimatter engine system is on.” “Now what, El?” “Now I turn it on, like this.” Elbib pushed start on the instrument , and the engine of the antimatter propulsion came to life. Elbib, Ettenot, and Eisus felt the jumper’s humming, and the powerful boosters on its under carriage lifted it up. Then the landing gear folded up, and it hovered. Elbib smiled to herself. She was very proud of herself. She had had many firsts in the past day: her first time visiting the Southern Region of Saduje, her first outing with Yloh and the twins, alone. Her mind drifted momentarily, and she thought of how those first-time experiences will warm her hearts forever, but there was only rage and anger that followed them. It was the first time she felt her life and the life of Yloh, Eve, and Mada had been threatened, the first time she had to kill another living being to prevent being kill. She thought of what would have happened to Yloh, Eve, and Mada had she not been there. Her first time flying a jumper solo and the first time she laid eyes on the handsome Landosian boy who takes her breath away. It was unknown to her, why this boy, why now? Back in the valley, she ed him rushing to her as she awakened and how hard her two hearts pumped anytime she was near him. “El, are you OK?” Elbib looked down on the floor; it was Eisus. “What? Yes. Stay down until we are off the ship. Here we go.” Elbib took the control lever and slowly maneuvered the small craft out of the bay it had been parked. She slowly went toward the launch hatch. The hatch was not the same as the tractor beam on the underside of the transporter; it had its own, but the transporter had launch hatches on both sides, starboard and port. Elbib slowly moved to position the

jumper to launch on the starboard side. Evig reached the flight deck and immediately went straight to the flight control center. She walked in, and all the technicians stood and went to attention as protocol for of the royal families. Evig looked around the room and then spoke. “Pardon my intrusion, I do not wish to disturb your day, but I am looking for my granddaughter. By any chance, has any of you come across her?” All of the technicians looked around at one another. “Please, you will not be punished in any way if you helped her, but it is important.” The two technicians that received Elbib’s code looked at one another. One shook his head no, and the other frowned. The shake turned into a verbal warning. “No, no, no. Are you insane?” one said to the other in a whisper. “Come now, there is not much time. If you know anything, please tell me?” Evig said in desperation. The technician that wanted to tell Evig about the flight override by a royal pushed the other away and then stepped forward. “Your Highness, I have not seen your granddaughter, but I recently processed an override code for the royal family. I thought little of it until now.” “Let me see that override.” “Yes, ma’am, if you would, I have it at my workstation.” Evig went over to the technician, and they both went to his workstation. At that very moment, Latin arrived at the transporter room. It was just seconds before the team was about to be transported to the surface. G-Nik, Latina, and the others were already on the transport pad when Latin rushed in. G-Nik and Latina looked at one another. Both are wondering about Latin’s anxiousness. Latin rushed past the transporter control , into the area between the pad and the . “I have very important information.” “Father, what is it?” “It is Elbib, Ettenot, and Eisus—they are missing.” “What do you mean missing?”

“When we arrived at the guest quarters, Eve insisted to see Elbib. She went to Ettenot’s room, and all three were gone.” “But we are on a ship. How far could they have gone?” “Elbib can fly a jumper, my son. I may have shown her how to fly at high altitude.” “Father, we were going to take her out next week.” “I am sorry, Latina. I did not allow her to fly, but I showed her how to switch from ion to antimatter propulsion. Evig is on the flight deck. She will stop them if she can.” “And if Mother cannot?” Chas stepped off the pad. “I feel responsible for this. My son wants Cifus to die for what he has done to Landos. When I told him that he would not be fighting in Crystal City and that we were going to capture Cifus and make him stand before the coalition, he was very unhappy and full of rage.” “After what Cifus has done to your home, I cannot much blame your son or my daughter.” “Yes, my love, our children’s lives have been changed forever.” “That, Latina of Hetrae, is an understatement. This day has changed us all.” “You are right my friend, but if Latin, if Latin is correct, then it is more important than ever for us to get down to Saduje.” In the flight deck control center, Evig and the technician went over the records. “This is it, Your Highness.” “This royal code, you know it?” “Let me look it up, ma’am.” The technician typed in his information. “That is Latin of the city of Doron. It is in launch tube 11 on the starboard side, ma’am.” “Well, that is certainly not Latin—I just left him.”

“Then who, ma’am?” “Open a channel to the jumper.” “Yes, ma’am.” The technician opened a communication channel to the jumper. “Let me.” Evig took the technician’s seat. Elbib was just about to blast out of the launch tube when she heard her grandmother’s voice. “My dearest granddaughter, what are you doing?” “I am going after Cifus. He is the one responsible for hurting Yloh, my friends, and our families.” “But my precious Elbib, there is a war raging on Saduje. And your parents will bring Cifus to justice to face the coalition.” “Cifus will not deserve the mercy of the coalition. He was going to kill Mother and Father. He wanted to kill us all.” “Yes, my child, but you and your brother are among the living. Everyone is safe.” “I am sorry, Grandmother. I must do this. Tell Mother and Father that I am sorry.” “Elbib, Elbib!” Elbib launched before Evig could override the launch hatch. The small craft shot out into open space above Saduje. The sight was magnificent. The jumper looked minute next to the transporter. It looked like an ant to an Earth elephant or a man standing next to Mount Everest; the sight captivated, all three. Ettenot and Eisus because it was the first time either of them had seen their planet from above the surface. They could see the glow from the atmosphere, the curve of the horizon, and the beautiful blue of the oceans, the green of the jungles of the Southern Region, and the explosion of weapons coming from the war being fought in Crystal City. It was an epic view, and watching as the Evig grew smaller, they could take in the sheer size of the Evig and Amre. It was another first for Princess Elbib. Being a member of a royal family, Elbib had seen a view from low orbit around a planet but never from a jumper up this high and never flying herself. She was in awe; the three of them were.

In the flight control center, Evig and the technician discussed what to do since the jumper has taken flight. “Ma’am, shall I override the system? I can bring it back if you wish.” “Do it, do it now.” The technician went to the override menu on the screen. He brought up the information for the jumper. “Ma’am, I am sorry, but, apparently, Princess Elbib has disabled the override. She is manually flying the jumper. I cannot bring the jumper back to the Evig. There is one more thing, Your Highness, flying manually, the pilot will need to activate the heat shield going into the planet atmosphere, or the craft will be incinerated.” “Open a channel to the jumper.” “Yes, ma’am.” The technician opened a communication channel once more. “This is the Evig Flight Center to Jumper 1-9, do you read?” Elbib was unsure if she should reply, considering she had basically just stolen a jumper. Reluctantly, she answered, “This is Jumper 1-9.” “Stand by.” Elbib was not expecting to hear her grandmother’s voice again because she thought sure she would be gone to tell her father and mother about her taking the jumper. “Elbib, you must listen to me. We know you disabled the override system, so we could not stop you from going to the surface. You must activate the heat shield when you reach the planet’s atmosphere. If you do not, the jumper will be incinerated. This technician is going to instruct you on how to engage the shield, OK?” “Yes, yes, Grandmother. And, Grandmother?” “Yes, Elbib?” “I really am sorry for not listening to you.” “I know you are, and my granddaughter would not do anything she did not believe with all her heart. I love you, Princess, and know that I am with you. We will all be with you in spirit.”

Evig’s voice was replaced by the technician’s. “Princess, on your instrument , there are two switches located behind the . One is for the front and one is the rear. Both need to be engaged for your heat shield to work. They need to be on before you start your descent through the upper atmosphere of the planet. When you start your descent, keep the nose of the jumper up, let the under carriage take the heat. The craft will start to glow and become very hot, but that will be routine for entry. Once through, you will be able to see the surface of Saduje in much better detail.” While the technician completed his crash course on manual flying of the jumper to Elbib, on the Amre, Captain Mazee and Carr had gotten their post-transport exams and were entering the bridge. The captain was greeted by the entire bridge crew. The entire crew snapped to attention as the acting captain announced his arrival. “Captain on the bridge!” “As you were,” the captain replied. He walked to meet Lieutenant Xam. “Captain, glad to have you back, sir. We are still monitoring the convoy from Iris.” “Good. What is their ETA, lieutenant?” “Approximated time of arrival, sir, is fifteen setunim.” “Is our transport team ready to transport to the surface?” “Yes, sir, they are in the transporter room, awaiting your instructions.” “Captain Mazee, a word, please.” Captain Mazee turned in the direction the voice had come. It was Eedeed, the Sky Goddess, and Teetee floated above her right shoulder. Captain Mazee ed her from the flight deck before they left for Landos. He did not see her on the bridge. Eedeed floated over to the captain. Lieutenant Xam stood aside as she floated to them. “Princess Eedeed, I was not expecting to see you. I thought you would be with the coalition, somewhere safe on Saduje.” “I had no choice, Captain. There is no safe place in Crystal City. This was the safest place I could think of at the time. I hope you do not disapprove.”

“On the contrary, Princess, I am glad you thought of the Amre as safe, but I am not sure how safe it will be in the next fifteen setunim.” “What can you tell me about this convoy on its way to Saduje?” “Not much, I am afraid, but I need to discuss another matter. This transporting, I do not understand.” “Transporting—how can I say this—it is taking a subject or object, and moving it or them from one place to another in sdnoces. We have a machine that can do this.” “That is impossible. No one can do that without a craft of some kind.” “I assure you it is.” “This machine, it can move things anywhere?” “Within certain distances but not to other dimensions.” “So this machine, it can move anyone?” “Yes, Princess. Why do you ask?” “In case you had not noticed, Skycitians are not exactly your typical species— our blood is 90 percent helium.” “What are you saying, Princess? Do you intend to use the transporter someday?” “Actually, Captain, I was speaking of today, right at this moment, with the transport team you are sending. I can help them. I know Crystal City well, and I know Karrponians and Wickenians quite well also.” “Are you sure about this? Are you certain? The team consists of our best Defenders. They are trained to adapt to any conditions, and they are warriors suited for war.” “Perhaps, Captain, but Saduje is my home, and I do not wish it to be completely destroyed by war, not again. Let me accompany the team, Captain, please?” “And what about your little friend there—him too?”

“No, Captain, Teetee needs no machine. He can go anywhere he wishes, and that includes other dimensions. He need only think of where he wishes to go.” “Well, that is pretty impressive. He may be of use. Can he visit the lead ship of the convoy? That could let us know whom we are up against.” Eedeed looked up at Teetee. “Teetee, the Hetraeians need our help.” “Teetee can help, but Teetee need not visit convoy. Teetee knows who commands convoy.” “What! Why did you not mention this before?” “No one asked Teetee.” “Well, Teetee who is it? I am asking you now, who commands this convoy?” “The Rackeenian Mitor commands convoy. Mitor only come for crystal.” “Not this crystal again. Why is this crystal so important?” “The crystal—well, Captain, have you ever heard the term ‘zero point’?” “Yes, zero point is the one place all energy comes together. Electricity, microwave, gamma rays, radio wave, it all can be found at zero point.” “What if I told you, Captain, that the Glencarin Crystal was and is zero point? All the energy we could ever want or ever need in one place. Can you imagine one day one will have all the free energy they will ever want or need. Many who know of the crystal’s ability want to control its power. They want to control its power for the riches they will receive from others who wish to benefit from its unique ability.” “That explains many things about this day, Princess. It also tells me that any who are interested in the crystal will stop at nothing to possess it.” The captain looked at Lieutenant Xam. “Get the princess to the transporter room right away.” He looked around the bridge. “The rest of you, prepare for battle. Go, Lieutenant, take the princess now.” “Thank you, Captain. Teetee, go. I will meet you at Crystal City.”

“Yes, Princess.” Poof! And Teetee was gone. “Shall we go, Lieutenant?” “Yes, Princess, follow me.” The two left the bridge. The captain went over to his seat, and Carr went to his station. Carr’s job was communications. The captain looked over at Carr. “Turn on the ship intercom.” “Yes, sir. The intercom is on, Captain.” Captain Mazee looked around the room and then spoke. “This is the captain. We will shortly be engaging an unfamiliar opponent. We must treat this unfamiliar as if it was our enemy. All personnel, please report to your battle stations. This is not a drill. I repeat, this is not a drill. All personnel, report to your battle stations immediately.”

Chapter 10

This Is War

M any, many events continued to happen simultaneously as Eedeed and Lieutenant Xam hurried to the transporter room. Eedeed would be a member of one of the first landing parties to ever be transported to the surface of a planet. Elbib, Ettenot, and Eisus approached Saduje by jumper, and G-Nik, Latina, Chas, Tirips, Emos, Yloh, and Sussej, along with their trusted friends San, Regor, and Orron, anxiously awaited the BEAM to transport them to the surface. Ten from the Evig and ten from the Amre was maximum capacity for the machine, and all the scientists and engineers were on high standby alert. The director of the project did not anticipate any problems, but this was the first time the machine had been used at full capacity. Evig arrived just as the team was about to be transported. She and Latin watch as Professor Ecirp gave the command to transport. The air was electrified with excitement. The team on the Amre and the last-minute adjustment of Eedeed replacing one of the Defenders, now both teams were in place and ready for the order to be given. Professor Ecirp had the Amre transporter room on the monitor. You could hear a pin drop in the silence. “Both teams ready?” G-Nik gave the professor thumbs-up. “Amre, we energize on my mark.” The lead scientist from the Amre looked over at the lead Defender on the pad. The Defender gave him thumbs-up. “We are ready, professor.” “All ready. We energize in three, two, one. Energize!” Both the Amre and Evig transporter crews, and Evig, Latin, and Lieutenant Xam watched as the first two landing parties were transported to the surface of a planet. Everyone watched until the particles of white floated out to nothingness. The last shape Evig and Latin saw of the Evig team was their silhouette outlined in white. The transport was complete with no complications when the two teams appeared

on the surface in Crystal City it was as if everything froze. As the images of the two teams began to materialize, the Wickenians, the Karrponians, the Skycitians, the Crystal City army, all stopped. None of them understood what was happening. They all watched as the silhouette of light particles began to form a shape. The shape began to materialize into living, breathing things. They were completely amazed. It happened right before their very eyes. It was not until GNik spoke that the others reacted. When the transport was completed, G-Nik could see that their arrival had stopped fighting all around them. He knew it was because none of them had ever seen anything like it before. He held his hand up to the others not to move from their position. The two teams were twenty meters apart. Naeb was the lead Defender from the Amre. When he saw G-Nik raise his hand, he also raised his to halt his team from any actions. They all looked around at the other armies. It was as if they were in shock. G-Nik very, very slowly stepped out. “My name is G-Nik, and I am from the planet Hetrae. I am here on behalf of the Saduje Coalition. We have come to end the war between you. There need not be any more bloodshed.” One of the Karrponians spoke. “What kind of evil magic is this? Where did you come from, out of thin air? You were not there, and then you were. This is some sort of trick, and the coalition is behind it.” Eedeed floated out. The Crystal City army and the Skycitians warriors bowed down and fell to one knee, bowed, and then placed their right hand over their chest. Eedeed floated between the two teams. “What G-Nik of Hetrae tells you is true. This is no evil magic. We were brought here by a new machine. This is no magic.” As Eedeed spoke, Teetee appeared above her right shoulder. Naeb was the lead Defender of the Amre team that Eedeed arrived with. Naeb had been in more battles, in more star systems, and on more planets than his entire team. He was trained by G-Nik when he was a young Defender. Now, many years later, he trained his son and his nephew. Everyone knew him as one of the best G-Nik had ever trained. If he did something, it was because there would be a good reason. On this occasion, he saw the movement out of the corner of his eye. There was a Wickenian soldier taking aim on the Sky Goddess. He did not have time to warn the others of what he was about to do. Before the others knew it, Naeb had engaged his wristband to fire pulse rays. Pulse rays were made up of the energy contained in a neutron star, so its rays

were blue. Everyone looked when the sound phew! and the blue short ray hit its target. The energy of a neutron star incinerates what it touches instantly. It was one of Naeb’s favorites because there was no cleanup. His firing would set the tone of this war immediately. Once that shot was fired, it was like there had not been history made with the first transport to the surface of a planet, or there was any listening to Eedeed, or it mattered not whose behalf G-Nik and the others represented; this is war. Pulse rays, proton lasers, neon rays, plasma rays all began to fire all at once as the two teams find cover. The fight against the Wickenian army started in earnest at that moment. The sound of battle filled the air. Everyone had been given out implants that went across the neck of their jumpsuit. These implants allow them to communicate by just speaking. It would transmit and receive hands-free. The sound of the voice would come from their vocal cords, be broadcasted through the air, and then be received by the inner ear set frequency on each of their suits. Both teams scattered to take cover. All stayed as close together as possible. Everyone ended up meters apart with the exception of G-Nik and Latina, and Naeb and the Sky Goddess. “Is everyone OK? Naeb, how do you copy?” “Copy, sir, the Sky Goddess stands by me. Amre team, sound off.” One by one, the other acknowledged. “Clear, clear, Cole here, clear.” All eight checked clear. G-Nik did the same for the Evig team. After knowing both teams survived the hale of weapon firing around them, G-Nik and the others were ready to move. “Yloh, take Sussej, Regor, Orron, and San. Go find Cifus and the Wicken commander. I want them alive. We will find Elbib, Ettenot, and Eisus. This is GNik to the Evig, we are on Saduje. We will now find Cifus and Commander Zom. All trackers should be engaged. We will now separate, and the Amre team will look for of the coalition. Any information on the princess? We need you to send her tracker frequency. Has the jumper landed safely?” “This is the Evig, Your Majesty. All trackers are operational, and Princess Elbib’s tracker places them approaching the lower atmosphere.” “Aligning frequency now.” G-Nik looked at his wristband. He saw a white dot light up and start to flash slowly. “I have it, Evig. G-Nik out.” G-Nik looked at

Latina. “My love, our daughter will land shortly in that direction. Brother, Latina and I will take lead. Check our six.” Emos, Latina, and G-Nik had fought in many wars throughout the years. They knew each other very well. Emos knew G-Nik wanted him to guard the team’s rear flank. “Check, brother, lead the way.” “Ready, my love? It is like old times—you, me, Emos. I will cover you—then you me. Now!” G-Nik had set his wristband weapons system to proton laser. He started to fire repeatedly, while the others started to move in the direction of Elbib’s landing. Naeb, Eedeed, and their team started their mission to find any survivors of the coalition. Yloh, Sussej, and their team started their mission of capturing Cifus and Commander Zom. The teams encountered heavy fire as each began their missions. Slowly, they advanced. G-Nik would fire left and then right and then center. Latina would move forward and then do the same. Chas and Tirips would fire to cover the left and right flank. Emos stayed busy covering the rear. Proton lasers and death rays from the Karrponians came from all directions. Bodies were everywhere. Some dead, some fatally wounded, and parts of mutilated bodies paved the way for each team. Naeb and team had no idea how to find any of the coalition , but with Eedeed’s and Teetee’s help, they had a place to start. Under heavy fire all around, the team advanced. “Your Highness, where shall we look to find the coalition ?” “Leave that to me. Teetee, find the coalition . If they are alive, I want to know. Report back their location, understand?” “Yes, yes, Princess. Teetee find.” Poof! And Teetee was gone. Eedeed looked at Naeb. “There are several safe houses throughout the city. They could be at any them, or all of them.” “Well, it appears I will finally get a tour of the great Crystal City after all.” “This is not the Crystal City I wish you to tour, Naeb, is it?” “Yes, ma’am, I understand.”

“No, Naeb, you do not. This was not supposed to happen again. We have worked very hard to prevent war from coming back to Saduje, and now, because of a mythical crystal, war returns.” “I am sorry, Princess, I did not mean to . . .” “It is fine, Naeb, you did not know.” Naeb looked around at his team. They were all engaged in the battle. He looked at Eedeed. “Which way first, Your Highness? We cannot stay here. We are outnumbered and surrounded.” Eedeed looked around and then pointed. “That way. There will be a safe house not far from here.” “Then we go in that direction.” Naeb looked around at his team once more. “Lee-ze, scout in that direction. I want to know any obstacles that may be a concern.” Lee-ze was Naeb’s little brother. He was much younger than Naeb, but Naeb started training him many years before his rite of age, when he truly started training at Falcon DOR. Lee-ze knew nearly everything Naeb did, but he did not have the many years of experience as Naeb. “Copy, big brother, cover me.” The team started firing in every direction as Lee-ze started scouting their direction of travel. They watched as Lee-ze disappeared around a desolated building. He gave them thumbs-up before going out of sight. The team started moving in the direction Lee-ze had gone. While the teams on the surface of Saduje pressed forward on to their individual missions, in the sky, approaching the thick clouds over Crystal City was a little jumper. Elbib had ed her crash course on manual flight given to her by the technician on the Evig. She had engaged the front and rear heat shields, kept the nose of the jumper up, and ed the approach would be like skimming into the heated atmosphere. On approach, the underside of the jumper began to glow with reddish orange from the heat. The cabin of the little jumper became very warm. “El, are we going to be OK?”

“This is normal. The technician said it would be very warm.” “Is it normal for it to feel as if the craft is coming apart?” “He said it is rough, Ette.” “This rough?” “Just a bit longer, I think.” Elbib was guessing as the jumper trembled, and it did feel like the craft would break apart at any moment. Just when Elbib became a little frightened, the jumper broke through to the clear blue sky above Crystal City. It was a welcome sight and one the twins had never witnessed. Elbib had turned off the antimatter engine on approach like the technician instructed. He told her that coming into lower atmosphere was like free-falling. Once in the sky above the surface, she had to turn the engine back on to begin flight. Crystal City and the ground still looked very far from fifty thousand kilometers high. The twins had never seen the lines of farmland or the whole outline of a city. They could see the horizon, and Nadroj shone brightly. “Now, the antimatter engine is on. I do not think we should try and land in the city. It will be much too dangerous.” “I know a place.” Elbib glanced over at Eisus. “It is right outside the northwest corner, in the woods. El, I have never seen the true beauty of my planet. It is breathtaking.” “Are you not glad you came now, sister?” “No, not really, but I can tell you it was worth this view of our planet.” “E, I am sorry for all the things that has happened to your family, your village, because of me. You should have let the Karrponians take me, Mada, and Eve back in the jungles of the Southern Region.” “El, do not say that, Ette and I did what we did because it was the righteous thing to do. If I had to do it all over, I would do it one hundred times, because no one deserves to be treated in that way.” “Ette is right, El, and if we had not been there, we would not have the best friend we have ever known.”

“Thank you, E. That means a lot.” “There, over there.” Eisus pointed. Elbib flew right next to the city. G-Nik and the others saw the jumper going over and watched as it disappeared out of sight. “El, have you ever landed a jumper from high altitude?” “No, E, not from high altitude, this will be my first.” “Oh, no, not another first.” “Sorry, Ette.” Elbib flew as best she could. She ed her crash course: avoid any obstacles in your landing path, keep the nose up, reduce speed, and landing gear down. Elbib could see a clearing in the trees ahead. “There, there, that looks clear enough to land. Here we go.” Elbib guided the jumper toward the clearing and down. Elbib held the joystick as steady as she could but clipped the top of a tree. The alert light on the started to flash, and Elbib, Ettenot, and Eisus were shaken around as the left landing wheel was torn away. “Elbib, what was that?” “That was the left wheel of our landing gear, I am afraid.” “We are going to crash!” “E, do not panic. I will land. It may be a little rough, but how bad can it be? We are not fighting Wickenians or Karrponian death rays or running for our lives. I will get us down. Just brace yourselves.” Elbib could see the ground of the clearing approaching quickly. She held steady as the little jumper bounced once and then again and then once more. It started to slide along the ground, and the rest of the landing gear was torn off. Dirt and vegetation began to fly up against the dome of the jumper as Elbib struggled to maintain control of the landing. Ettenot and Eisus bounced around, holding on to whatever they could. It felt like the jumper would never stop. The jumper continued carving the ground until it struck a tree. All three were thrown forward by inertia, and all three were nearly knocked unconscious. Slowly, Elbib looked around. Smoke and fire began to fill the cab. Elbib could not see either of the twins. “E, Ette! E, Ette!” Elbib knew they had to get away from the jumper. If the antimatter engine containment cylinder ruptures,

everything within one hundred meters would be destroyed. The containment cylinder was where matter and antimatter collided to create thrush as they destroy one another, but when the two were exposed to air, the explosion from the engine was like ten pounds of plastic explosives on Earth. “Eisus, Ettenot, we have to get out of here. The jumper may explode any moment.” “Uh! Ahhh!” Elbib could hear the pain in Ette’s and E’s voices. “Ette, E, we must move quickly.” Elbib started to move quickly. She started to toss things aside to uncover her friends. Slowly, the twins started to help Elbib uncover them. “El, what happened?” “We landed, but it was not your ideal landing by any means. We have to go, we have to go now.” Slowly, they were uncovered, and the three were able to barely make it outside the blast zone of the craft. A large ball of smoke and fire rose to the sky from the explosion. G-Nik and the others saw the flame and smoke of the explosion. “Elbib, noooohhhh!” Chas knew that his twins were in that explosion also. “Nooo!” All five started to move as quickly as they could to reach the jumper. G-Nik looked at Elbib’s tracker signal. “Elbib’s tracker is still operational. It was not destroyed.” “We must hurry, my love. The children may be alive but badly hurt.” G-Nik and his team started to cut down anyone or anything between them and the crash site. As events continued to unfold on the surface of Saduje and on the Evig and the Amre, the two crews were about to face the Rackeenian vessels from the convoy each had been tracking. Both captains were unsure what to expect but did not take any chances. Both crews stood by at their stations, braced on high alert. Captain Mazee sat on the bridge, watching as the two transporter-size ships and five smaller ships came into view on the large monitor of the bridge. The two larger ships were crescent-shaped and slightly larger than the Hetrae transporters. The other five ships were shaped like the blade of a pendulum.

Their tails in the center of the ships extended behind it, looking as if it were the long arm of the pendulum that came to a point. They were much smaller than transporters, very ominous. Captain Mazee was the captain of the Amre, and Captain Ekim was the captain of the Evig. Both ships put distance between them to put the convoy in the middle thousands of meters and not face either head-on. The convoy stopped as they saw the two transporters move into strategic position. It was obvious that this was a standoff. There were only two things that stood between the convoy and the planet Saduje, the Evig, and the Amre. Captain Mazee was the more experienced and was the senior officer. Confrontation and negotiation were his strengths. He began the defense by protocol. He looked at Carr. “Open channel to Crystal City Planetary Defense.” “Opening channel to CD now, sir.” The ships on the monitor were replaced by a intermittent connection to CD. The monitor was very static. Captain Mazee could barely understand what the technician was saying. “This is Captain Mazee of the planet Hetrae, transporter Amre. If you can understand me, there are several ships above the planet. We need to know if they are friendlies. Can you advise?” “Be… know… treat… hostile.” Those were the only words Captain Mazee understood as the transmission signal continued to break in and out. Then it became clear for a short time. “This is Crystal City Planetary Defense. Be advised, we know of the ships, but we are under heavy fire. I do not know if we can hold this transmission. We have the ships on monitor. Treat as hostile, Amre. We repeat, treat as unknown hostile protocol.” The transmission went completely static.” “Captain, I have lost transmission.” “Well, it is time to find out what our visitors to Saduje is here for exactly. Open a channel to our visitors.” “Opening channel to lead ship, Captain.” The monitor paused and went blank. Then the face of the Rackeenian appeared. “This is the transporter Amre of the planet Hetrae to approaching convoy. Please identify yourself and acknowledge.”

“Greetings. My name is Captain Mazee of the transporter Amre. I represent the coalition of the planet Saduje. Please state the nature of your visit.” The large monitor of the bridge showed the face of Mitor. “My name is Mitor of the planet Rackeen, leader of this convoy, and the nature of this visit—I do not wish to visit Saduje. Saduje is my home. I merely wish to return home.” “Do you always bring warships and cruisers home?” “These are my friends coming to my home to celebrate.” “Celebrate? I am afraid a celebration is not possible at this time. There is a war on this planet. If Saduje is your home, this should be no news to you. You may return to your home if it still exists, but I am going to have to ask your friends to visit another time. I am sure you understand—Mitor, is it?” “It is you who will understand, Captain Mazee. I do not ask for your permission.” “Then we are clear, because I gave none.” “So you wish this to be a confrontation, Captain Mazee?” “Your words spoken, Mitor, not mine.” “I have no business with you, Captain, but if you insist, I will have no choice.” “There is always a choice. This is, I am afraid, yours.” “No, Captain, it is yours. If you do not wish this to be a confrontation, move your ships.” “I am afraid I cannot do that either.” “Captain, I consider myself reasonable, and because of this, I will give you five setunim.” “Are you now threatening me?” “Call it what you wish, Captain, five setunim.” The screen went blank.

Captain Mazee looked at Carr and then the crew. “Open the com.” “Intercom on, Captain.” “This is your captain. Very shortly we will, more than likely, be engaging in battle. The convoy we face, we face in full confrontation. You all know your jobs, and we have been in this situation before. I need not remind you all the importance of what we protect. Many lives depend on us. We must protect this planet, with our lives if need be. You all are the best crew in the fleet, and it has been an honor to serve with you all. Now let us show these Rackeenians who Hetraeians are.” On the Evig, Captain Ekim gave a similar speech to his crew knowing what was about to take place. Evig, Latin, Dogo, and Jade listened to the intercom as Captain Ekim concluded his motivational speech. They were in Jade’s quarters. The children stopped playing to listen. Mada and Eve started to talk without speaking. “Sister, if something happens to me, no one will know where I had hidden the stone.” “Mada, there has been no time.” “Then what now? We are on the Evig.” “Yes, brother, and it needs to be someone on the planet, someone that knows the village of Landos.” Over the years, Eve and Mada had talked to each other without speaking. The conversations would never include anyone else. At ten, they had grown accustomed to this. Neither of them were expecting what would happen at this moment. As a switch had been turned on instantly, they both started to hear Elbib’s voice. “Father, Mother, I wish you here. I pray you saw the explosion.” “What explosion, sister?” Elbib was not sure where her little sister’s voice came from in her mind. “Eve, is that you?” “I am here too, Elbib.”

“Mada. What are you two doing in my head?” “It just happened.” “The ships are here. The captain said we are the only ones who stand between them and Saduje.” “Mother and Father come for you. They are going to be angry.” “The explosion, what happened?” “We crashed and struck a tree. Ettenot is wounded.” “Grandfather told us Mother and Father are not angry, but they worry.” “Elbib, do you Landos and what we had for dinner?” “What! Why are you asking me about Landos and . . .” The conversation was interrupted when the twins could hear their grandmother calling out to them. Elbib called out to them in her head, but they were no longer there; she could tell. It was more like a feeling of mental disconnect. The twins looked at each other. They frowned at one another in confusion. To the twins, it was something totally new to them. “Mada, Eve, what are you two talking about without talking?” In their family, everyone was aware of the mental connection shared by Eve and Mada. The twins looked at Evig. “Nothing, Grandmother.” Evig could tell the twins were not being totally honest in answering. “Nothing indeed.” “Talk without talking? I do not understand.” Evig turned to see Jade somewhat puzzled. “I have seen that look before, once back in Landos and again in the village of Karrpon and then as we stood on the mountain.” “Then you could tell that they were there physically but not there.” “Yes, like a dream state but awake. Each time, I just thought they were thinking or sad.” “That may have been true, but when you grow accustomed to the two, the look is

unmistakable. You have twins—is there any time you felt this way?” “No, not that I recall, but I may have not understood—cooking, chores, you understand? My life is so different from you and your families.” “Being a mother is difficult in any case, but taking care of a family requires much from us.” “But you have servants to cook and to care for the children.” “Yes, and long ago, I would not disagree, but at this time, I have been a single parent to a human, and much has changed—I became much more involved.” “Human? What is a hu-man?” “Surely you have noticed the differences between my sons. Humans come from the planet Earth.” “Earth? There is no planet called Earth.” “Yes, Jade, there is, in a star system called the Milky Way, far, far away.” Jade looked over at Latin. “Four of our grandchildren are half human.” “And these humans, how did they get to Hetrae, and where are they now?” “My son is the only human in this galaxy.” Dogo came in the room. “Anyone hungry? I have had lunched prepared.” Evig, Latin, and Jade looked at one another and smiled.

On the bridge of the Evig, Captain Ekim awaited the response from the Rackeenian ships. Captain Ekim looked around at his crew. “Shields at 100 percent, proton torpedo ready, seventy-five squadron fighter pilots waiting to be dispatched at my command.” “Shields at 100 percent, Captain. proton torpedoes at ready, sir, and pilots standby for your order.” They all waited in silence as the setunim ticked down. At the end of the time

Mitor gave them, the two Rackeenian warships started to move apart. The smaller ships started to change. They began to break apart into hundreds, if not thousands, of smaller ships of all shapes and sizes. The sight captivated both ships’ crews momentarily. None of them had witnessed anything like it before. At first, neither Captain Mazee nor Captain Ekim was sure of what had happened to the smaller ships; it appeared they exploded into hundreds of pieces. Knowing the Evig or Amre had fired no weapon, both captains observed all the pieces flow apart. It was not until the pieces began to behave like small fighters that they all began to fly toward both transporters at once. That let the captains know that this was an attack. Carr looked at Captain Mazee. “Captain?” “Yes, Carr, I see. Deploy the squadrons, stand by to fire proton torpedoes on my command.” “Aye, aye, Captain. Deploying starfighter squadron, sir. Proton torpedoes at ready.” “Carr, I need to find a weakness in the Rackeenian warship defense. Find me something.” “Aye, aye, Captain, working a complete scan.” “Not one of those ships reach the surface, you understand?” “Yes, Captain, I will relay that to the squad leaders right away.” Carr transmitted the captain’s message to the starfighters pouring out of both the Evig and the Amre. “Captain, the squadrons will intercept in seven clicks, sir.” “Anything from the scan?” “Still working the scan information.” Both transporter crews watched and waited anxiously. When the starfighters and Rackeenian cruisers came together, it was like a dogfight between jet fighters on Earth. Lasers began to fire in every direction. The battle reached fever pitch in minutes. Fighters and cruisers were chasing and being chased. Ships on both sides began to be blasted from space. It was just minutes after the dogfight began that the Rackeenian warship fired its offensive weapons. The two large ships

fired two green bursts. Captain Mazee knew right away if the bursts were green, the Rackeenians were using gamma rays. “Carr, intercom.” “Aye, aye, Captain. Go sir.” “This is the captain. All crew , brace for impact. Our opponent appears to have gamma technology.” On the Evig, Captain Ekim and the crew awaited the impact. When the burst struck the shields, the whole circumference of the two ships’ shields glowed green, and immediately both ships trembled and shook. Captain Ekim looked around. “Damage report, and did our shields hold?” “There is no damage at present, Captain, but shield is down 5 percent, sir.” On the Amre, Carr was giving Captain Mazee similar information. Captain Mazee looked at Carr. “Well, I see they are capable of handing it out. Let us see how well they can receive the same. Fire proton torpedoes, on my mark, in three, two, one, fire!” “Firing torpedoes, sir. Torpedoes away, sir.” The Amre and the Evig fired two proton torpedoes. The white torpedoes looked like small white dwarf stars coming out of the starboard and port side of both ships. The crews watched and waited. “Captain, impact in three, two, one.” The proton torpedoes struck their targets and lit up both warships in brilliant white light. After the light faded, the two ships appeared unaffected. “Captain, our torpedoes appear to have had no effect, sir.” “Carr, we need to find a weakness as quickly as possible.” “Aye, aye, sir, I will advise.” While the crews of the transporters faced Mitor and the Rackeenian warships, on the surface of Saduje, G-Nik and his team are in the woods outside Crystal City, Naeb and his team reached the first safe house, young Yloh and his team were still searching for Cifus and Commander Zom, and Elbib, Ettenot, and Eisus moved slowly toward Crystal City.

Elbib wanted to hide in the sparsely covered forest to wait for her parents, but Ettenot convinced her to continue the mission. Ettenot was hurt, and Elbib thought it was his ribs that had been broken. She could think of nothing else sometimes when Ettenot talked. Her hearts pounded, and thoughts of him filled her mind. She lost train of thought thinking of this boy she had known a little over a day. It was very obvious there was a connection, and Eisus just stopped even trying to change Elbib’s mind when her brother was involved. “Ette, you should not walk. I think you have broken ribs.” “Uh, uh, I am fine.” Ettenot wrenched in pain. “You are not fine, brother. We should rest, and we have no food or water.” Ettenot started to walk toward the city. “I go to Crystal City. Are you coming? If not, I will go alone. I intend to make Cifus pay for everything he has done to me, you, and Landos.” “Ette, I understand how you feel. I want Cifus to be punished for what he has done.” “Then come with me. This entire day has been a nightmare that I keep playing over and over in my mind. This will not be over until Cifus is no longer alive.” Ettenot started to walk again in much pain. “With or without you, I go for Cifus.” Elbib looked at Eisus. “He should not go alone, E. He will not survive.” “As much as I want to disagree, El, I am afraid I have to agree.” “All right, we will come but only under one condition.” “What condition, El?” “The one condition—if you get any worse, we will stop and wait on our parents.” “I accept your condition, but I am fine. It only hurts when I talk or breathe or move.”

“Really, brother, humor, now?” Elbib looked at Eisus and half smiled.” Ha! Ha! Brother, there, you have your laugh, is that what you wanted?” “I am sorry, sister, but humor has not seemed to be something going around lately.” “There has been very little to laugh about in the past day, Ette.” “My point. Ha! Ha! Ha! Huh, huh. I forgot, laughing!” Ettenot wrenched in pain. Elbib and Eisus rushed to his side. “No more talking or laughing. I would say breathing or moving, but you cannot avoid these two. Come, E, let us go. Here, Ette, put your arm around my shoulder.” Ettenot put his arm around Elbib’s shoulder, and for the first time, he realized, this was the first time he and Elbib had been that close, really touching. He looked at how truly beautiful Elbib was. Her smooth pale skin, flawless, her dark eyes sparkle, her salt-and-pepper long hair shone. He stood there gazing. Elbib looked at Ettenot. She felt his ebony skin, so black, it looked purple. His soft dark-green eyes, his shiny red hair. She looked at the contrast of her pearl pale skin against the onyx skin of Ettenot’s. Eisus broke the captivating moment. “We need to be moving. The evening is approaching. It will be night again. Come, Ette.” The three started in the direction of Crystal City.

While Ettenot, Elbib, and Eisus made their way to Crystal City, in the city, Naeb and his team reached the first safe house of the coalition. Lee-ze had scouted and then advised the team. When the others arrived, they could see the safe house was heavily guarded but not by coalition armies; instead, they were guarded by Wickenian soldiers. The safe house appeared to be more of a prison. Naeb instructed his team. There are nine including himself. Then there was Eedeed. Naeb split the team into three parts. He and Eedeed would go up to the safe house after the other two teams were in place. Lee-ze led the right flank team of four, and Cole led the left. Each team was instructed to come from each side and then surround the perimeter from back, left and right. Naeb and Eedeed would distract the guards around the immediate area of house so they would not

try and hurt any of the coalition who may be inside or give the Wickenian soldier any chance of ransoming them. Eedeed was quite impressed to see how the Defenders began to resemble a SWAT crew or Navy SEAL on Earth. When they arrived, Naeb ed Lee-ze. The team approached the house using anything available for cover and to avoid detection. “Hey, little brother, we have arrived. I have a plan. Stand by.” Naeb looked at the rest of his team. “Cole, you, Kulla, Navis, Potoc, take the left flank, and Lee-ze, Javna, Komac, Sinka will take right. Eedeed and I are going to take the middle.” “The middle? Are you sure about this?” “Yes, I have a plan. If we attempt to storm the safe house, it may cause the Wickenians to hold some of the coalition for ransom, or worse. The plan is for the goddess and I to distract them until we can secure the perimeter. That will not put the coalition in any danger. Your Highness, how many do you think are in the safe house?” “It could be all forty-two , or it could be four, I am uncertain.” “Or it could be a trap, because there are no coalition inside at all.” “It does not look as if they are guarding anything, Sinka.” Of the nine Defenders, there were three females: Kulla from the planet Mij, Sinka from the planet Natack, and Javna from the planet Hetrae. Javna was from Massa City on Hetrae and stood over six meters. Her tanned brown skin and her fiery red hair made her stand out. Then there was Sinka, who stood out a different way—she was red—and Kulla looked like a Caucasian female from Earth but had pointed elf-like ears. All three topped of their classes. When Lee-ze arrived, the team went into action. There was not much talking from that point. Both right and left flank teams knew their assignment and sprung into tactical mode. Lee-ze led his team around to the right. First, Komac and then Sinka and then Javna. Each of them covered the other. Whoever was in the rear, check their six. They made their way around the right until they could see both the right side and the back of the safe house. Lee-ze pointed to Javna. He could see four soldiers in back and four on the side. He put one finger to his

mouth and then slashed it across his neck. Javna knew that he wanted her to take out the four in the back quietly. He looked at Sinka and Komac and then pointed to the four soldiers on the side. The three quickly and quietly made their way. All three used their wristbands to produce ten-centimeter bayonets of steel. Each of them snuck up behind and put one hand over the soldier’s mouth, while he or she ran his or her sharp blade up into the torso between the shoulder and rib cage. Lee-ze threw his blade into the neck of the fourth soldier because he could not get to him. In the back, Javna had produced four throwing stars. She moved in slowly. When she was within throwing distance, she called out to them quietly. “Hey, can a girl get some help?” The soldiers were so surprised to see the beautiful redhead. They all turned to her. That was a mistake on their part. Before they knew it, Javna had thrown her four stars into each of their foreheads, right between their eyes. Javna stood there momentarily to make certain all four Wickenian soldiers were truly dead. Then she went to meet the others. On the left flank, Cole, Kulla, Potoc, and Navis moved into position. On their side was a back door near the back, but there was too much open space between them from spars cover and the soldiers. Cole looked at his team. He held three fingers up. Then he pointed up. All three knew that meant the assault was going to take place from above. All three found a tree close to them. They ascended high enough to observe the soldiers. Kulla was near the back corner. She could see six soldiers, four on the back side of the large rectangle building, and two by the door on the side. Kulla decided on two methods to accomplish her objective. With the four in the rear, she used her wristband to produce a sarin gas sphere. She calculated enough of the gas to kill six just in case it took more for one or two of the Wickenian soldiers. She put the measurements and elements in her wristband to produce a polymer slingshot and nylon elastic twine. She slingshot the sphere right in the center of the soldiers. Within seconds, the soldiers gagged and dropped to the ground. Kulla made her way to the back of the building. She flashed a small mirror to Navis and Potoc. When Navis and Potoc saw the signal, they both fired their proton rifles and took out the soldiers by the door. All four quickly regrouped on the side of the building with Kulla still keeping an eye on the rear of the building. Kulla nearly shot Javna when she rounded the corner. She looked at Javna and lowered her aim of her rifle and then turned

back to the others. Javna ed Cole’s team at the door. Javna and Potoc stood on the left side of the door, and Kulla and Navis on the right. Cole looked at them. Then he held up three fingers and then two and then one. He pushed a button to open the sliding door. Cole entered first, proton rifle up close to his face using the sight of the weapon. Then Javna and Potoc entered and went left. Kulla and Navis entered and went right. Once in, Cole broke radio silence to say one thing. “We are in.” Naeb and the others heard. Naeb and Eedeed came out of hiding and started walking up to the house. As they approached the house, the Wickenian soldiers noticed them, and all nine quickly aimed their rifles, and the soldier in charge spoke out. “Halt, state your business here, or die.” Before answering, Naeb heard Cole tell Kulla and Navis to go. He knew then that Kulla and Navis would be returning to the original mission, which was to secure the left and rear perimeter. Finally, it was Naeb and Eedeed’s distraction with the soldiers that gave Cole, Javna, and Potoc time to go room by room to search for coalition . Naeb answered, “Sorry, can you believe the wife and I decide to take a vacation, first one in years. ‘Let’s go to Saduje’ is all she talked about. Of course, we get here. And we take the tour. And what happens—a war breaks out. I told her we should not bother you. After all, this is a war, and you are soldiers of war, right?” The soldiers looked at each other. The soldier in charge spoke. “This is not part of any tour.” “You see, that appears to be the problem. You see, we are lost.” “Well, now you are prisoners of war. Put them with the others.” Naeb left his proton rifle hidden but not his wristband. Eedeed and Naeb threw their hands in the air. “Oh, great, now we are prisoners—one more thing I can take away from this vacation. Next time I pick the vacation planet.” Naeb looked at the soldiers as they walked them toward the building. Inside, Cole, Javna, and Potoc had come to a large room. They stepped in, and there was nothing but Wickenian soldiers. They saw the Defenders and immediately started firing. Cole managed to say one thing. “It is a trap.” Naeb immediately open-hand side-chopped the soldier to his right, grabbed his weapon, and started firing. Kulla and Navis came from the left, and Lee-ze, Sinka, and Komac assaulted from the right. Within minutes, all nine soldiers

were dead. The team had no time; they pressed on to the front entrance. They opened the door to find Javna, Cole, and Potoc engaged with heavy fire being fired by fifteen Wickenian soldiers. Naeb and the others quickly ed in with their colleagues. The confrontation went on for some time, but the Defenders were victorious. Naeb looked around to be certain all his Defenders were not hurt during the assault. Sinka stepped to him. “I told you, a trap.” “We checked all the other rooms. There was no sign of any coalition .” Naeb thought to himself. “That soldier said, ‘Put them with the others.’ I am certain he was not speaking of the other soldiers in this room. There has got to be another room somewhere. Look around.” At that moment, Teetee, the Sky elf, went poof! And he was at Eedeed’s right shoulder. He hovered a moment. “Oh, there you are. Did you find all the coalition ?” “No, Princess, Teetee found none.” “What! What do you mean you found none of them? You are a Sky elf—you can go anywhere.” “I am sorry, Goddess, I failed you.” “Hmm! That is odd. There is only one thing that can block Teetee’s ability— Krell.” “What is Krell?” “It is a fish, Sinka, from the oceans of Saduje. It is not the smell of it but the chemicals released from its body. In ocean water, it has no effect, but out of water, the chemicals fill the air, which disrupts a Sky elf’s senses. Someone is using Krell somewhere in Crystal City.” “Well, Teetee, did you find any of them?” “Three dead, Princess, two side with the Wickenians. Sorry, Goddess, Teetee afraid we must start here.”

“But where, Teetee?” “Teetee find, Princess.” Poof! And he was gone. He appeared in a room with no doors but had stairs that led to a wall. Teetee floated up the stairs to the wall and then looked down to the room. There, huddled up in groups, were children of the coalition . Teetee went poof! He was on the other side of the wall. He could see the others still searching. “Goddess, here.” Eedeed and the others looked over at Teetee. “What is it, Teetee?” “Here, here.” The group walked over. “Here? This is just a wall.” “No, no, inside, inside.” “It’s OK, Sinka, I can fix that.” Eedeed went to the wall. She closed her eyes, and in her mind, she can see the blueprints of the building. She could see the air ducts, the power grids, and all dimensions of the structure. “One more second.” Eedeed could see the switch on the wall in a groove that was part of the wall design of the room. She pointed. “Over there, just inside that groove that goes around the entire room.” Kulla quickly went over and ran her fingers in the groove near where Eedeed pointed. She ran her fingers back and forth until she felt a small button. She pushed it, and the large wall began to slide to the right to reveal the lower room. All Defenders brought up their weapons and approached the stairs to the room. Without any words, right and left flank teams went to the respectful side to approach. Naeb and Eedeed approached and went down the stairs. As they reached the bottom, they saw the . Naeb called out. “Is this the coalition of Saduje? We are here to free you.” To their shock, there was nothing but children. One of the children stood up. “I am Yearn of the village An-gie. Where are my parents? The soldiers took them.” Naeb looked at Eedeed and then at his team. “Well, we did come to save the coalition. There was no mention of children. So, what do you say, is our mission complete?”

“Not by a long shot.” “I am in.” “Let us go to the next party, Naeb.” One by one, each of the Defenders agreed the mission is not over until the actual coalition was safe.

Chapter 11

What a Day!

I t has now been a little over twenty-four Earth hours that the Glencarin Crystal was discovered. From the moment it was exposed and found by Mada, the crystal had set events in motion. Not one of the individuals involved woke up the day before thinking that their life would be at risk or it would be that day one of the most important discoveries in the history of a galaxy would come to . And as events continued to unfold, all involved had no idea when it would end. In near planet orbit, Captain Mazee on the Amre and Captain Ekim on the Evig battled a force they were not familiar with in the Rackeenians. In the forest outside Crystal City, Elbib, Ettenot, and Eisus continued toward the city to find Cifus to make him pay for what he ordered to happen to the village of Landos. G-Nik, Latina, and their team were not far away but too far for them to feel confident that the children were truly safe. In Crystal City, Naeb and his team set out on their second part of the mission taken on by the team. Deep in Wickenianoccupied Crystal City territory, Yloh, Sussej, and their team hunted for Cifus and Commander Zom. And finally, in the village of Landos, Lem and Asil continued to search for survivors from the attack on the village. They led the disaster team sent by the coalition.

In Landos, Lem, Asil, Marrick, Eseom, and Tonna had awaited the disaster team. They started from where they stood on arrival to Landos. As they started, a range of emotions filled the five—from sadness to anger to hate to disappointment to pain. They all stood there looking at Landos as it lay there in ruins. They started slowly combing the ashes for any sign of life. The disaster team arrived with medical personnel and disaster specialists, engineers, and scientists who have many years experience dealing with disasters of this nature. The morning began with the village being laid out into nine grids. Systematically, each grid was carefully searched, and by midday, the team had searched six of the nine to find no survivors. Early afternoon came, and the team was in grid seven when one of

them called out to Tonna. “Over here, I think I may have found something.” Pamann was a doctor from the village Tnek. She had been to many places on Saduje and the other planets that looked as Landos looked presently. She started long ago when her family was killed in the great war between the planets. Tonna reached Pamann. “What is it? Have you found a survivor?” “Not sure. Can you help me move this?” Tonna and Pamann moved a large piece of debris that used to be a wall of one of the huts made of a large plant that grew near the village. As they uncovered the area underneath the piece, they could hear moaning. “Uhhh! Uhhh!” “Stop. Do not move. Can you hear that?” Pamann stopped, and they stood still and listened. “There it is again. Over there, Tonna.” The two rushed to the area the sound was coming from. They started to uncover a badly injured Landosian. As they moved the debris, they saw his hand and then arm and his face. As they uncovered the rest of his body, he wrenched in pain. Many bones in his body had been broken. He could barely speak. As Tonna and Pamann uncovered the rest of his body, the Landosian coughed, attempting to speak. “Uhhh! Uhhh! What happened? Where am I?” “Try not to talk. Get your breath.” Pamann and Tonna knew that in many cases, at disaster sites, victims may not events or exactly what happened to them right away. Pamann started to triage the patient. She did a visual inspection of his body and then started to assess his visual injures. She pulled a mini X-ray machine from her pocket. “Try not to move, OK?” Pamann ran the X-ray machine, starting at his head and then down, moving left and right at his shoulders and then torso and then down to one leg to the foot and then the other. Pamann looked around at the other medical personnel coming to assist. “I need a stretcher and a cervical collar. His spine is damaged.” Pamann looked back down at the male. “You are lucky you were not completely crushed with that much weight on top of you. Once we get you to the ship medical bay, I will fix you up as good as new. Your heart rate is weak, and you are dehydrated. You have lost a lot of blood too.” Pamann took a pen light from her white formfitting jumper. She opened the survivor’s eyes with one hand, while she ran the light back and forth across his pupils. “Pupils’ reaction normal. No concussion. Still, we have internal bleeding. Where is that cot, and the collar?”

“Here they are.” As the team began to help Pamann place the collar gently around his neck and place him on a polymer flat board, Pamann talked to the Landosian survivor. “What is your name?” “Uh, my name is T-sew. What happened, and where am I? One second, I was repairing a home in my village. The next, I awake to you.” “Nice to meet you, T-sew. I am Pamann, and this is Tonna. I will be your doctor.” T-sew looked up at the beautiful older doctor. Her golden hair blew in the breeze. “Be very careful—he has multiple fractures.” “Pamann, why will you not tell me what I ask? What happened, and where am I? And where are Kye and Star?” Pamann looked at Tonna and then back down at T-sew. “I am afraid something bad has happened, T-sew. Can you recall anything before we uncovered you? Think, T-sew, think.” T-sew started to really think hard. “I was in my village. It was late, and I had promised to repair my brother’s home after the storm. I had went around back of the hut. I was tying down the last window cover. I hear a loud noise and then screams. I start to the front of the house.” T-sew paused. “You started to the front of the house. What did you see when you arrived at the front of the house, T-sew?” Tears started to run down the side of his face. “I saw Landos in flames, everyone running for their life. That must have been when the side of the house buried me. I must get back to Landos. I must find Kye and Star.” Tonna looked at T-sew with tears in her eyes. “T-sew, this is Landos, or what is left of it. Kye is your wife?” “Yes, and my little star, she is five.” It was not known to either the disaster team or Pamann, Tonna, Marrick, Eseom, Lem, or Asil, but the female with no head and the small child that was nearly cut in half were in fact T-sew’s beloved Kye and Star. T-sew started to sob as he was carried to the ship. “Please let me die. I have nothing to live for. My family is gone. I have no reason to go on.” T-sew

looked around at what was now Landos. “Who could do this to my kind? We have always lived in peace.” “Yes, T-sew, but evil knows no boundaries. Long ago, in my village, I was young, just starting a family. My husband and I wanted to wait to have children. We both were doctors and had careers. Well, time did not wait, and before we knew it, Saraah and Kena, our two children, were a part of our lives. Funny thing about becoming a family, you never realize how much they are a part of us until we no longer have them. I loved my husband and children as much as you love Kye and Star. Tnekians are a peace-loving species as Landosian. The day that changes, I was at work at the hospital. When the great war between the planet began, there was no sign or warning. The village of Tnek was the first village to be attacked on Saduje. Like you, T-sew, one second, I was at the hospital, the next, I woke up to complete chaos and the hospital was gone. We never stood a chance against the superior weapons of the other planet’s species. I rushed home to be with my family, but my home was ground zero for the first bomb that struck Saduje. I was spared as you were T-sew. Not a day that goes by I do not think about them, but you must have more to do in this life, T-sew.” T-sew lay there in complete silence. “What is your skill, T-sew?” “I build things of wood. They call us woodworkers. I help build most of Landos.” “Then you will help build a new Landos. So shall we all.” The rest of the afternoon, the disaster team spent searching the remaining grids. There were two other survivors found by early evening. There were only three Landosians that survived the attack, T-sew and two Landosian children, male and female. So, too, the early evening came as Elbib, Ettenot, and Eisus arrived at Crystal City. G-Nik and his team were not far behind. El, E, and Ette could see the city. They took cover wherever they could to avoid being detected by Wickenian soldiers. It had now been nearly thirty hours that Elbib, Yloh, and the twins stood on the side of the crater where Mada found the Glencarin Crystal. On approach, Nadroj was far to their right. Its bright red orange still shining with the horizon slowly catching it. The three looked at how beautiful Nadroj was going to her setting. It was like watching the sun set on Earth, but Nadroj was a much bigger star. They knew it would be night soon. “El, will you look at that? Nadroj is truly magnificent. We have very few times that we can see her like this.”

“I have never seen her fill the sky, not unless we go to the highest peak near Landos.” “One day I will show you.” “Thank you, Ette, but right now, how are we going to find Cifus and Zom?” “Look up ahead, that is how.” Ette pointed to the part of the city that still glowed with the light from weapon fire. Even from where they stood, one could see a raging battle that lit up the whole of Crystal City. “So how do you suppose we get there, brother? And what if Cifus and Commander Zom are not there? What then?” “Well, maybe we can help with that.” Elbib and the twins turned to see G-Nik, Latina, Emos, Chas, and Tirips. “Elbib, watch out!” Elbib turned to see a Wickenian soldier taking aim on her. Then, suddenly, he dropped to the ground. Elbib quickly turned back to see her mother bringing the proton rifle down from her face. She had no time to rejoice, for the soldier was not alone. Gunfire started to go in all directions. Ettenot, Elbib and Eisus dove to the ground as laser fire surrounded them. “Stay down, Princess, we are here.” G-Nik and his team moved one at a time toward their children. It took them some time to finally reach the children. Latina was the first to reach the children. She jumped behind what was left of a coalition cannon where Elbib, Ettenot, and Eisus had taken cover. When she landed, proton rifle fire hit the machine. She quickly got up and stooped, with her looking around the machine to see how close the soldiers were to their position. Without looking away, Latina checked on the children. “Are you children OK? Elbib, what were you thinking? You had your father and I worried sick. And you two, I am sure your parents will have similar words. I have the children, my love. Let us go meet the others. Did you copy, Evig? We have the children. I repeat, we have the children, now proceeding to rendezvous point!” Before Latina could finish her transmission to the Evig, Ettenot jumped up and started running into the city. “Ettenot, Ettenot!” Ettenot was in pain but still managed to avoid the proton laser fire hitting close to him. “Girls, stay close.” Latina stood up and started firing heavily in the direction of the soldiers. G-Nik and the others ed in. Elbib and Eisus stayed just behind her mother. The team continued to fire until all the soldiers around lay dead, but Ettenot had

disappeared into the city. Latina looked at the others. All of them were checking to be sure all the soldiers were truly dead. G-Nik was kicking a rifle out of a dead soldier’s hand, and Chas, Emos, and Tirips were checking the others. “That took me back to the days, my love.” Latina stood there with both girls behind her. “Too much for the children to be involved.” “Mother, I can take care of myself.” “I know you can, Princess, but the rite of age is the day you will no longer be my little Elbib. Until then, I want you to enjoy this time, have fun, be with your friends.” “Yes, Mother, I understand, and I will.” Eisus could see her father coming toward them. “Father.” Eisus ran to meet Chas. They rushed to each other’s arms. Chas hugged his daughter and then bent down on one knee and ran his hands down her face and brushed her red hair from her face. “I tried to stop Ettenot, Father. Both Elbib and I told him to let the adults handle Cifus and Commander Zom, but he would not listen.” “Your brother is very angry about what Cifus did to Landos. I, too, want Cifus to be punished but not with his life—that would be too easy. Living would be much worse for him. He would live each day in prison knowing he is there for the many crimes he had committed. And Commander Zom and his soldiers will not be far away.” Elbib saw G-Nik coming toward her and Latina; she rushed to him. G-Nik stood still for Elbib to jump into his arms. As the two embraced, Elbib apologized to her father. “Father, I am sorry. I know you are going to say that I had you and Mother frightened half to death. I am sorry.” “No, what I was going to say is that this has been quite a day in the life of a princess, would you not agree?” “Yes, Father, I completely agree.” “You two, we should really be moving if we want to meet the others by

nightfall.” “Your mother is right—we should.” “What about Ette, Father?” “We will not leave without Ette, I promise.”

Deep in Wickenian-occupied Crystal City, Yloh, Sussej, and their team hunted Cifus and Zom. Moving like a well-oiled machine, they moved slowly deeper and deeper with more and more resistance. Yloh took point scanning left to right with his eye fixed in the sight of his proton rifle. San took left flank, Regor right, and Sussej and Orron covered the rear. The five were firing constantly in all directions. “We need a live Wickenian if we plan to find Cifus and Zom.” “Copy that. Hard when everyone we see is trying to kill us.” “Copy, Regor, but still.” They came to an opening. “Hold.” All the others stopped but kept their rifles in position to fire. Each of them scanned the area with their sights of their rifles. “Looks like it would be a good place for an ambush.” “Copy that, cousin. So are we going through or not?” “Not an option.” “OK, then we move. Now, , we need a Wickenian alive.” The team slowly moved into the opening, each one scanning up, down, left, and right. When Sussej and Orron got in the opening, it appeared very quiet. Suddenly, Wickenian soldiers came out all around. The team started firing and then running for cover. “I suppose you still want one alive?” “Yes, if possible.” The team was under heavy fire as they all took up different

positions in the opening. “Yloh, how are we going to take one alive—we are pinned down?” “Like this, cousin.” Yloh took a flash grenade and threw it far ahead, and before the grenade had hit the ground, Yloh stood up and started firing heavily in all directions. When the grenade hit, the whole team was up to him. The Wickenian soldiers died one by one. San on the left took out one after the other, Regor on the right, and Orron and Sussej from the rear. The flash provided an opportunity for Yloh to move quickly forward while the soldiers in his direction were caught off guard. Yloh moved, taking out anyone on his left and right. At the point of impact of the grenade, a soldier scrambled with his rifle long enough for Yloh to get within fifteen meters. Yloh had the soldier in his sight. He called out to the soldier. “Do not do that. I do not want to kill you. All I really need is information. Where are Cifus and Commander Zom?” While Yloh stood there, the others had taken out the whole ambush party and caught up with him, all still scanning with sights in all directions. “We cannot stay here, Yloh. I am sure reinforcement will be here in a matter of minutes.” Yloh looked at the soldier. “Well, what is it going to be, my friend?” The soldier stood up and put his hands in the air. “There is a small building over there. Move!” The soldier slowly turned and walked. They reached the building and went inside. San, Regor, Orron, and Sussej checked the building for soldiers and then took up positions in all four directions by a window. This gave Yloh a chance to question their POW. There, they could see Wickenian searching, looking for them. Yloh looked at the soldier. “Stand up!” The soldier slowly stood up. “Turn around.” The soldier turned as Yloh had ordered with his rifle still pointed at him. Yloh went to the soldier and took one hand from his rifle. Then he put the barrel of the rifle against the soldier’s head. “Do not move!” Yloh took his free hand and started with the soldier’s collar of his uniform. He checked his collar down to his back and then out to his claws and then down. “What is this?” Yloh could feel a slender object running from the soldier’s center buttocks. “It is my tail, that is all.” Yloh had been fighting the Wickenians for nearly a day. He knew they were of the reptile family but had not given much thought to the fact that some reptiles

have tails and some do not. Yloh finished his search of the prisoner. “Give me your hands! One at a time, put each of them behind your back.” Slowly, the soldier placed one and then the other behind him. Yloh used his wristband to produce neon restraints. “Now, turn around and have a seat.” The soldier turned to face Yloh and then sat down the best he could. Yloh took his rifle and strapped it around one shoulder. He took some field rations and unwrapped it after taking it from his uniform. “Do Wickenians eat sweet candy, my friend? I know some species do and some do not.” Yloh took a bite of the candy. “You hungry?” The soldier nodded yes. “Here.” Yloh threw a piece in the air toward the soldier. Before it landed, the soldier’s long slender tongue had caught it and snapped it into his mouth. Yloh looked at the soldier. “Look, all I want to know is, where are Cifus and Zom? If you tell me that, I will let you go back. Just tell them I am coming for them, and tell them both I am going to make them stand trial for what they have done to Saduje and my family. I have no fight with you. What is your name?” Wickenian voices sound like they were whispering loudly. “Yrrej, my name is Yrrej.” “Well, Yrrej, today you get to live. Just tell me where Cifus and Zom are, and you are free to go. I only ask of you to deliver my message to Cifus and Zom.” “I’d die before I tell my enemy anything.” “You know, I have been killing Wickenians and Karrponians for almost a day, what is one more? Is that what you want?” Yrrej sat up and put his chest out and then held his head high. “If you wish to kill me, kill me. I will die proud as a warrior. Nothing else matters.” “Nothing else matters, that is it? Yrrej, yesterday I volunteered to take my little sisters and brother out for an afternoon of adventure and exploring. That quickly changed to me trying to protect them, which led to me being taken prisoner, only to be rescued by my little sister. Then I had to rescue her from Zom and Cifus. Do you have family, Yrrej? If you are dead, what do you think will happen to them when this is all over? I know I would do anything for my family. The proof is me being here now with you. The question is, will you do anything to see your family again?” Orron was nearby, scanning out the window, listening. “Yloh, it is fine. We will

just take him back to Hetrae. I heard that Hetraeian split torture is really messy. They say if they are humored, that may make several body parts. They do it slow so they will not kill you right away. Yloh, it is clear Yrrej is a proud soldier. Let us just cut our losses, take him back, and let them torture it out of him.” “You are right, Orron, let us go.” “Wait, wait, I do not wish to die. I have wife and children, but if I help you, they will kill them all. My parents, my sisters and brothers, they will kill them all.” “Help us, Yrrej, and they will not have a chance to do any harm to you or your family.” “Yrrej will help, but you must protect family.” “We will protect you and your family, Yrrej, you have my word.” “What is it you wish to know?” “How do we find and get to Cifus and Zom?” While Yloh and his team found out how to find Cifus and Commander Zom, up in near orbit, the battle continued. The Evig, Amre, and the two Rackeenian ships had traded gamma ray burst torpedoes for the Evig’s and Amre’s proton torpedoes, but the Hetraeian transporters detected no loss of function in either of their opponents; however, their shields weakened from the gamma rays. “Captain, our shields are down to 45 percent. We cannot continue to receive direct gamma burst, sir. The Rackeenian shields appear to be unaffected.” “Captain Mazee, I have an idea.” Captain Mazee looked at the door to the bridge. It was Professor Resneps, the lead scientist on the Amre. “I could use a good idea about now. I am sorry, professor, your idea?” “We have been experimenting with a way to destroy our enemy’s defenses during battle. It is purely experimental, you understand?” “Yes, yes, professor, experimental, I got that. What is this experimental device, and how can it help?”

“Well, it is called the EDCT—we call it ED for short.” “So what is EDCT?” “It is electronic disruption cloaking torpedo. It will disrupt any electronic device within kilometers.” “Something tells me there is a reason that this torpedo is still in the experimental stages.” “Yes, Captain, there is a reason it is still experimental. It is because we cannot control it. I am afraid that every test, we take out our own defenses as well as our opponent.” “That is not good. How long before power is restored, professor?” “It is uncertain—three to five setunim.” “All right, we lose power for a short time, but only after ED detonates, correct?” “Yes, on impact.” “So if we fire ED and then a proton torpedo immediately after?” “In theory, ED would disrupt power, and the proton torpedo would destroy the target.” “I see. That may work. So, professor, how much time would ED take to reach our target?” “I calculate one etunim, sir.” “That will not give us much time to fire the second torpedo. You called it cloaking torpedo.” “Yes, Captain, many times our enemy will see a torpedo. This gives them time to retaliate or avoid being struck. ED cloaks itself so the enemy will not detect it until it is too late.” “So how long will it take to prepare ED, professor?”

“Approximately five setunim. We already have one in the torpedo bay, sir.” “Captain, the Rackeenian ship just fired two more gamma burst, impact in forty seconds.” “Brace for impact, professor.” “Captain, the burst will hit in three, two, one.” As the burst struck the Amre, the ship shook violently. The entire crew got shaken as well. “Captain, the shields are at 38 percent, 29 percent.” Captain Mazee looked at the professor. “Do it, professor. We have no choice. If these Rackeenian make it to the surface, all the royal family is doing on this planet will have been for nothing.” “Captain, do you want to advise the Evig?” “There is no time, and the Rackeenians may intercept the transmission. Go, professor, we must do this now. Let me know when you are ready.” “Yes, Captain, I shall.” The professor left the bridge. Carr looked at Captain Mazee. “Will this work, Captain?” “It will have to, Carr, or we have failed. Open intercom.” Carr could see the concern in the captain’s face. He had served with Captain Mazee on the Amre for many years. He knew him well, and he would gladly give his life for him. Carr knew if the captain asked him to turn on the intercom, he wanted the crew to know certain things. The entire ship listened in silence as the message came over the speaker.

“This is your captain. Shortly we will be deploying an experimental weapon. This is new technology untested in real conditions. We launch this new weapon with the intent to disable our opponent’s defenses.” Carr sat there, listening to the Hetraeian he loved with all his heart. Captain Mazee was not just his captain but someone he ired and his friend. “It is not certain how we fare out of this. At best, we lose power to the Amre for a short time. At worse, well, at worse, this could be the last time you will have to hear me. Whatever is our fate, I want

each and every one of you to know that it has been my pleasure to serve with the best Hetraeian transporter crew in the fleet. If we are successful, our power will return shortly after it is out, and I will advise of this outcome. If unsuccessful, I ire and love you all, and thank you for your service and thank you for believing in me as your captain. Mazee out.” “Captain, the professor and torpedo team are ready.” “Thank you, Carr, old friend. Professor, fire on my command. Fire ED in five, four, three, two, one. Fire! Fire two proton torpedoes in five, four, three, two, one. Fire!” In space, the battle raged between starfighters and the Rackeenian multi-type ships. From their point of view, they did not see ED as it left the Amre but could see the two proton torpedoes. In that instant, the Rackeenian ship saw the torpedoes and quickly fired two gamma bursts at the Amre. Before the Amre could respond, ED detonated. ED’s large energy was dispersed across space. The wave disrupted everything, from starfighter to Rackeenian cruisers to Rackeenian starships to the Amre and Evig. Captain Ekim and the Evig crew did not see ED but was able to see the proton torpedoes strike both Rackeenian ships before the wave from ED made everything go black. Captain Ekim sat on the bridge on the Evig. He was uncertain about what had just happened. “What just happened?” “All power is out, Captain.” “Tell me something I do not know. It is pitch black. Find out what happened and get this ship’s power back up.” “Aye, aye, Captain, but my flashlight is not working.” “Find some old Hetraeian lanterns.” Captain Ekim sat there for what appeared to him forever. Slowly, the power started to return. The first thing Ekim wanted was to get the large monitor up. “Can we get a view of the two Rackeenian ships and the Amre?” “It is coming up now, Captain.” The captain and the crew of the Evig looked in shock. The debris from three ship were still drifting outward of the explosions. The small ships that had battled just moments ago sat dead in space. The debris

was apparent even though Captain Ekim and the crew of the Evig knew that debris floating was the Rackeenian, but it was hard for them to process that it was also the Amre. “Where is the Amre? It was right there.” “Captain, the Amre has been destroyed.” Ekim looked several more times before he actually said it out loud. “The Amre is gone,” he said sadly. The whole crew started to cry. Captain Ekim looked at the monitor as power returned to the smaller ships, and they started to fly but were confused about what had just happened. “Open a channel to all the small ships.” “Yes, sir, channel is open, sir.” “This is Captain Ekim of the Hetraeian transporter Evig. We are uncertain about what we have just experienced. What I will say is, to Rackeenian ships that are left, your mother ships have been destroyed. We are not enemies and do not wish to continue as one. You are welcome to us in peace. And to the starfighters from the Amre, the Amre is gone, and we no longer have a threat to the planetary defense. All ships, return and come aboard the Evig, that is all. Captain Ekim out.” The crew of the Evig sat there with tears in their eyes. Many of them lost close friends and family aboard the Amre. It was the first time many of them had witnessed the destruction of a transporter; 5,500 lives gone in an instant. While Ekim sat there mourning the loss of friends and families lost on the Amre, Evig and Latin came through the bridge doors. Everyone, including the captain, started to stand up. “Your Majesty.” “Captain, what just happened? One minute, I am watching my grandchildren playing games. The next, we are all standing in complete darkness. Well, Captain, and please, everyone else, as you were. Captain, did we do that, or did something happen to cause this?” “Uncertain, Your Highness, we are getting power restored. I will know more with time, but, Your Highness, there is something I need to tell you, something

tragic.” By the time Ekim was about to tell Latin and Evig about the Amre, they both had looked at the monitor. “Captain Ekim, where is the Amre?” “Yes, Captain, where is the Amre? And what is all that debris?” “Your Highness, I am afraid that is the Amre, or what is left of her and the two mother ships of the Rackeenians, ma’am.” “What!” “Ma’am, I am afraid the Amre has been destroyed. Your Highness, the Amre is no more—she is gone.” Evig and Latin stood there in awe. Both thought of all the times they had spent on the transporter. Sadness began to set in; the Amre was like a home away from home. “My sons know about the Amre yet?” “No, Your Highness. I was thinking, of all that had happened, I do not look forward to telling our great ruler that his ship is gone, Your Highness. I do not look forward to telling the families back on Hetrae that their loved ones are gone, and they have no one to bury, no body, nothing but memories.” “Captain, my sons must know about the Amre as soon as possible. They will be in pain about the loss of the Amre and her crew. They will want to end this horrible day as quickly as possible.” Latin looked at Evig with sadness. “I will tell the boys and Latina.” “Our grandchildren should hear about the Amre from one of us. I will go tell the children.” Evig turned and was about to exit the bridge to go tell her grandchildren the bad news about the Amre when Latin touched her shoulder. “Evig, I really will miss the Amre. On any given day, any of us could have been aboard her. We lost many friends aboard her.” “Yes, Latin, including Carr and Captain Mazee. He and my sons were really best of friends.”

“Yes, and our Latina was in that circle.” Evig sadly walked off of the bridge. There was a sadness that crept throughout the Evig as word of the destruction of the Amre circulated.

It had truly been a sad day with the loss of the Amre. It would prove to be more than a loss of a ship and its crew, but the catalyst to what events came quickly thereafter. It had now been eight hours past a day that the family of G-Nik, ruler of the city of Doron, on the planet of Hetrae, was swept up into a nightmare. If someone had told little princess Elbib the morning before when she awoke that she would be treated like so much less than a princess, she would have thought they were joking and laughed in their face. Now, after she had had to run for her life for the first time and she’d had to protect her little sister and brother for the first time, she may have a much different answer. In just hours past a day, little innocent Elbib had become a battle-hardened soldier. In this day, she had killed for the first and second time fighting for her life and the life of Mada and Eve. She had flown a jumper, solo, and from high altitude for the first time. The Southern Region, on the planet Saduje, had provided many firsts for the little princess, including the very first time she had had emotional feeling for anyone outside her family and close friends. The Landosian boy Ettenot had awakened feelings inside her she had never felt before. Many times, when she thinks of him, she cannot think of anything else, unless she forces herself. Elbib was not alone in her blossoming in her first romantic emotions. Ettenot, too, had these same feelings for the first time as well. It was obvious to anyone around them when they were together. Elbib fought for her life in battle side by side with Ettenot, and still, every chance her mind was not on the battle at hand, she thought of nothing else. There was another romantic connection that spawned from this day. Two friends that had not seen each other since they were children, each holding a day at a waterfall embedded into their hearts. The events of this day brought them back together because of crisis, but the moment shared aboard the Evig made that memory explode inside each of them. The very handsome Yloh and the beautiful Tirips of Dynas had long forgotten that day. Each had gone on with their lives. Tirips learned her planet and had become the best surveyor on Saduje. Yloh had trained hard to become a Defender like his parents before him. After his sixteenth birthday, and the rite of age; the next five years of his life were at Falcon DOR. He had only been a full-commissioned Defender for nearly two

years. But in those two years, he had been to many star systems, fought in many battles, and explored many planets. When they saw each other for the first time in many years in the valley, neither ed the day at the waterfall or the ledge. It only took a stop at a bar aboard the Evig, a drink, and eye . As news of the Amre spread on Saduje, there had been no communication concerning the Amre. Naeb and team were coming to the last few safe houses. They had noticed all the safe houses were filled with the children of the coalition but no adults. Yloh and his team were about to share the very information that puzzled Naeb’s team, and G-Nik, Latina, and their team proceeded to the heart of the war, along with searching for Ettenot. The information gathered by Yloh and his team would make much sense when all involved shared information. The information that Yrrej gave to Yloh will prove to be invaluable.

Chapter 12

The End, the Beginning, and Something Else

W ord of the Amre and her crew had not reached the teams on Saduje. The teams on the ground continued their missions: one, ensure the safety of the coalition; two, make sure all Hetraeians and others are safe, particularly Elbib, Ettenot, and Eisus; and, three, end this war. Naeb and his team were down to the last three safe houses and left Kulla, Sinka, and Potoc at the last house to guard the children. Naeb was about to set up his remaining team for the next assault. G-Nik and his team were coming to the heart of the war, and Yloh had talked to Yrrej extensively. Word of the Amre would come at the worst time but came with power. Naeb had just reached his next objective, G-Nik, the heart of the city in hiding, Yloh, headed to GNik’s location and about to share his knowledge with all the other teams. The transmission from the Evig came. “Cole, Lee-ze, Navis, take the left flank. Komac, Javna, you are with me and the Sky Goddess.” “This is a message to all the teams on Planet Saduje, stand by.” There is a short pause. Then Latin’s sad voice is heard. “This is Latin, you all know I am retired and try to leave the day-to-day operation to others like the ired G-Nik. But what I am about to say may come as a shock and certainly not something I do not take lightly in doing. I felt that something of this nature should come from someone close to those involved. It is with a very heavy heart that I bring the news of the destruction of the transporter Amre of Hetrae. Many lives were lost on her, and many were family and loved ones. My condolences to all of you, and I, too, had many friends aboard her. The Amre and all her crew will be truly missed. Now, the only thing I can say is please end this war. We have had enough blood spilled today. Let us make the loss of Amre mean something. Let us rebuild and go back to our peaceful way of living. Be brave. End this now, end this war.” Latina touched G-Nik’s hand and then gripped it when she heard

the words that the Amre has been destroyed said by her father. The shock on their faces was mirrored by Naeb and his team, Yloh and his team, and even the Sky Goddess, who had spent many days before now aboard her. Elbib, Eisus, and Eedeed did not have communication implants and did not hear her grandfather deliver the sad news to her parents, but she could see the look on both their faces. “Father, Mother, what is wrong? What has happened?” G-Nik turned and looked at her. “Princess, we do not have time to mourn, but I have sad news.” “Mother, what sad news?” Latina put both hands on Elbib’s shoulder then knelt down and put her arms around her. She whispered to her daughter as she held her tight. “Darling, the Amre has been destroyed.” The words ran through Elbib like someone had stabbed her with a knife. Elbib grew up on the Evig and Amre but spent much more time on the Amre. Tears filled Elbib’s eyes as it sank in that her second home, home away from home, was gone. “Father, Mother, Naeb, can you hear me?” “What is it, Yloh? We are right in the middle of something.” “Yes, son, we can hear you.” “I am truly sorry about the Amre. She and her crew will be missed. I know how much she meant to you and Mother.” “Thank you, son.” “I have information on Cifus and Zom’s whereabouts. We have a Wickenian soldier who agreed to help in exchange for protection of his family on Wicken. I believe him, Father. But we must find and protect his family—I gave my word.” “You can tell him that your word is my word and the word of the Hetraeians.” “Thank you, Father. Naeb, how many safe houses have you been to?” “All but three, why?”

“How many adult coalition have you come to?” “None, nothing but children, and I find that unusual, but none of the children knows the whereabouts of their parents.” “Their parents are being held at the large safe house near the coalition center. That is also where we will find Cifus and Zom.” “Now, it all makes sense now. Hold the coalition and threaten them with the safety of their children. Make them give in to your demands.” “Pretty simple plan. It would work if you did not have to start a war to achieve it.” “And to think our children changed all the plans, all the planning, all the resources gathered.” “Yes, Mother, all of that changed by a thirteen-year-old princess and a day in the Southern Region.” “How long will it take you to get to us, son?” “Nightfall, near dusk.” “Naeb, how long for you to finish getting the children?” “If we hurry, we can be there by then.” “OK, son, we will meet you at the safe house near the center. Naeb, get the children and be there as soon as you can.” “Yes, Your Majesty, my team will be there.” “We put an end to this outrageous day, yes?” “Yes, Father.” “Yes, Your Majesty.” The teams now had a clear goal to end the day that had changed so many lives and the day that many lives were lost. As G-Nik and team made their way to the

last safe house, Yloh and his team, along with the Wickenian soldier Yrrej, would be en route to meet them there. Naeb and his team rushed to rescue the children in the other two remaining houses. “OK, you heard our great ruler—we finish our mission and end this tonight.” Without any words, Eedeed watched this tactical team do what they do best— assaults. Naeb knew that the children were not in any danger of getting hurt. Every house they had come to had the same room, hidden and protected. At each house, there were ten to fifteen Wickenian soldiers on the outside, and the same in the big room just inside where the door to the room the children were kept. Now that he and his team knew, a head-on assault would be the only way to get to the other two teams by dusk. That would be their clear objective. But in addition to that, after the word of the Amre and her crew, the whole team just wanted to hurt something. Naeb’s team set a perimeter around the house. Each of them produced a high-powered scope with their wristband. They placed them on their proton rifles. Naeb spoke his first words when he gave the others time to reach a vantage point. “Lee-ze.” “Set, big brother.” “Komac.” “Set, Naeb.” “Javna.” “Ready.” “Cole.” “Here.” “Navis.” “Go.” “Clear perimeter now.” Like a highly trained sniper, each of the team cut down the Wickenian soldiers. Each took out three to four.

“That was four for me.” “Sorry to say, Javna, but that one was mine.” “What is the matter, Komac—hate being outshot by a girl?” “You wish.” “Now that you two have decided who is the better shot, can we get on with the mission?” “Sorry, Naeb.” “Komac, ready.” Each of them moved from their position and converged at the main door to the house. Eedeed and Teetee floated close to Naeb. Naeb looked right and left at the others and then put two fingers up to his eyes and then pointed to the door; Lee-ze, Cole, and Navis to his right, Komac and Javna on his left. Cole would push the button to the door to open it and then lead the assault. Naeb went second and then Lee-ze, Navis, Komac, and, finally, Javna. The team rushed the room to begin the second part to the assault. Proton rifle fire went in every direction as Naeb and his team fought in their race against time. It took some time for the assault to come to an end, but Naeb and team came through unharmed. They quickly released the children and started to the last of the two safe houses before meeting G-Nik and the others at the third remaining house. Naeb and team came outside with the children. They all look to the west. They could see Nadroj setting slowly, her bright-orange light bathing everything from the horizon to where the team stood. Any other day, Naeb and his team would stand there just to ire the beauty of a star setting on the horizon, but today, that meant they had little time to reach the next safe house and then to meet the other teams. Naeb looked over at Eedeed and Teetee. He thought of how beautiful the golden-haired Sky Goddess was in that light. Her golden hair sparkled at that angle. “At the end of a normal day, I would more than likely stand here a moment just to ire how beautiful our universe is, but there is no time to gaze at Nadroj. We must hurry to meet the others. Do Skycitians drink?” “Why, yes, Naeb, but it affects us differently. Why?”

“After this, if you would, I would like to have dinner and a drink with the Sky Goddess.” “Are you asking me out on a date, Naeb?” “Yes, big brother, are you asking the Sky Goddess out on a date?” Naeb got a little embarrassed being called out by his little brother. “Lee-ze, mind your own business. You have to excuse my little brother. He never misses a chance to embarrass his big brother.” “It is OK, when we get through this, I accept your invitation.” Naeb smiled. “My big brother, going out on a date with a real-life goddess.” “That is enough, Lee-ze. All right, team, let us finish this. Javna, take scout. Leeze, make sure the children are safe. Next time, you will not heckle your big brother.” “Last time, promise, but I am telling Mother and Father when we get home.” It was nearly dusk when Yloh and his team arrived at the last safe house. Nadroj sat on the horizon with her reddish-orange glow about to be consumed by darkness. Stunning was her beauty as Yloh looked in her direction. Crystal City had been all but destroyed. The magnificent city the Amre landed in just a short day ago was war-torn. All the beautiful structures in rubble. Yloh and his team look around at all the destruction, and still fighting Wicken soldiers. The battle between the coalition army, Skycitian soldiers, and the Wickenian forces raged near the safe house. Weapons of all kinds exploded, pierced, and flew all around. Yloh could not see his father or Naeb’s team. Yloh and his team had gotten very close to the house when they saw Ettenot. The Landosian boy had followed a group of soldiers who were bringing dinner to the group held inside. Yloh’s team was about to make their way around the perimeter. Yloh was going to his father when San saw something. “Well, that is not a Wicken soldier.” “What is it, San?” “Not what, who—a boy.”

Yloh went to San and looked over a destroyed cannon. “That is Ettenot, the Landosian boy who helped my sister. What is he doing? He will be caught before he can get anywhere near Cifus. All of you, stay here. I will be right back.” The team watched and covered Yloh as he made his way to Ettenot. Ettenot was about to attempt to enter the house, hiding in a bush outside. He had watched the soldier go in with the dinners and was going to use the same rear entrance. He was about to go when, suddenly, a hand went over his mouth, and an arm around his waist pulled him back into the bush. Ettenot wrenched in pain from his broken ribs. Yloh let him go and took his hand from Ettenot’s mouth. Yloh put one finger to his mouth. “Shhh!” In a very low whisper, Yloh spoke. “Ettenot, what are you doing here? You were supposed to be aboard the Evig. Yes, Cifus and Zom are in there, but you will never be able to reach Cifus. And you are hurt.” “Yloh, Cifus has taken everything from me. He killed everyone in my village, kidnapped my family in the middle of the night, and held your sister for ransom.” “I know, Ettenot. I want him to be punished for his crime also, but we cannot do it like this. You were about to get yourself killed. I cannot have that. My little sister would never get over that as well. Come with me.” The two made their way back to the team. “So who is this, Yloh?” “This is Ettenot of Landos. He fought alongside me in the valley. Ettenot, that is San, over there, my cousin Sussej, over there, Orron, and that is Regor.” “Why do you have a Wickenian with you? They eat Landosians.” Yrrej looked at Ettenot. “All Wickenians do not eat Landosians, we have other diets. I do not wish to eat you, young Landosian.” “How can I trust a Wickenian after this day?” Yrrej looked over at Yloh. “Because I give you my word, that is how.” Yloh nodded and then smiled. Yloh then ed his father. “Father, if you can hear me, we have arrived.”

“Yes, Yloh, we are here.” “Chas, I have Ettenot, but he is hurt.” “Thank you, Yloh, once again.” “What are friends for, Chas?” “Any word from Naeb and his team?” “We are near, Your Majesty. We have the last of the children, sir. Javna and Komac are with them at the last house.” “Good, Naeb, how soon will you arrive?” “Five ticks, Your Majesty, ten at the most.” “Yloh, where are you?” “To the south, Father.” “Good, we are to the north, and Naeb comes from the east. Naeb, ask the Sky Goddess if she has any way to the Skycitian troops.” Naeb turns to Eedeed. “Your Majesty wishes to know if you have any way to communicate with the Skycitian army?” Eedeed thought for a moment “There is a way.” “Your Majesty, she said there is a way.” “Good, we may need that. Yloh, can you see the main entrance?” “Yes, Father, I see it.” “OK, shortly, I am going to send calculations to your wristband, and you Naeb. On my signal, you need only push the produce button on your wristband. My calculations will do the rest.” “Can you do that, Father?”

“Yes, son, your father has been a Defender for many years. Your mother and I have learned many tricks using our bands. One day, you, too, will learn many ways to use your band. It will take many years, but you will learn.” Naeb and team arrived from the east, and G-Nik sent Latina to the west. Latina knew what her husband was about to do. She made her way to the west of the safe house. Nadroj was to her back as she looked at the safe house. “We have arrived, Your Majesty.” “Naeb, tell Eedeed to call off the Skycitian army.” “Are you sure, Your Majesty?” “Yes, Naeb, trust me.” Naeb looked at Eedeed. “Your Majesty wishes you to call off the Skycitian army.” Eedeed looked surprised. “Call them off? Are you sure?” “Yes, I am sure.” “If he wishes.” Eedeed closed her eyes. She used her telepathic ability to her father. “Father, are you there? Can you hear me?” Fonton was right in the heat of the battle when his daughter’s voice came to him. “What is it, my child? Your father is rather tied up at the moment.” He fired a helium blast at a Wickenian soldier coming at him. “Father, I need you to call off Skycitian troops.” “But, Princess, this battle is far from being won.” “Please, Father, just do as I ask.” “If that is what you wish, Goddess, consider it done.” “Thank you, Father. I will see you soon.” Eedeed opened her eyes. “It is done.” G-Nik and the other team watched as Fonton fired his spear in the sky, and a beautiful burst of green helium exploded into a brilliant star. That star was the

signal for the Skycitian army to back away and regroup. G-Nik and the others watched as the Skycitians started to retreat. With the retreat of the Skycitians, only the coalition armies and Wickenian still fought. G-Nik knew the armies of the coalition, and they knew of him. G-Nik did not wish to shed any more blood; he wanted this day to end and end now. After the Skycitian army was out of the way, he would implement the second part of his plan. He used his wristband to amplify the sound of his voice through his implant. G-Nik stood up as the battle raged. Emos, Tirips, and Chas came up behind him, weapons ready to fire. Elbib and Eisus watched her father in hiding. When G-Nik stood up and started to speak, within seconds, all firing had ceased. His voice sounded as if there was a large speaker next to all around. It was as if it were coming from the air around them. His voice could be heard throughout Crystal City.

“To all that fight here today, listen to my words. On behalf of the coalition and the Universal Federation of Planets, I say to you, put down your arms. My name is G-Nik of the planet Hetrae. To the coalition armies, I order you to stand down. This war is now over. To the Wickenian and what is left of the Karrponian army, the Rackeenian ships you wait for have been destroyed. You are all that is left to fight. This war began over a mythical crystal. Now let us find out together how special the Glencarin Crystal truly is. We have no reason to fight among ourselves. If the crystal is truly as powerful as one is told, there will be enough power for the entire universe. We will no longer need big machines or pay for the energy that is free to all. A small machine in every home in the universe. No power cords or running out of energy. Every building, every structure, every machine, every home run on free power. Let this war end now.” G-Nik and teams watched as coalition armies withdrew, leaving the Wickenian soldiers, nearly one hundred in total. G-Nik unamplified his voice and spoke directly to the soldiers. “We do not wish to fight you, but we come for Cifus and Commander Zom. Them and those that stand with them will pay for the crimes that they have committed against my family and this planet.” The troops started to shout. “We fight to control the crystal!” G-Nik gave the signal. “Yloh, Naeb, Latina, now.” G-Nik, Latina, Naeb, and Yloh pressed Produce on their wristbands. It was flashing light on their

wristbands. Elbib and the others watched as a swirl of water and wind came from the wristbands. The water and wind gushed up toward the safe house. The water and wind grew into hurricane size in a matter of seconds. The four hurricanes began to form an upward vortex. The soldiers began to fly away with the vortex. Many of them attempted to hold on to the safe house to prevent from being blown away to no avail. When the vortex ended, all the Wickenian soldiers around the safe house had been blown away. G-Nik and the other teams watched as the troops that had battled just moments before began to help the wounded and move the dead. All three teams, including Ettenot, Elbib, Eisus, and Yrrej, all met at the front door to the large safe house. Latina looked at G-Nik. “Let us end this, my love.” “It will be my pleasure.” They looked around at the scene around the city. Not normal but recovering from battle; it looked about as normal as a city ravished by war. The teams stormed the door with proton rifles ready to fire. This safe house was different than the others. Instead of a hidden room, there was a large one, lavish and fancy. The teams rushed the room and then went in different directions. G-Nik, Latina, Chas, Tirips, Emos, and the children were last to enter the room. G-Nik could see across the large room. Cifus and Zom had soldiers and the remaining adult coalition as shields. Both Zom and Cifus had weapons up to a coalition member’s head. G-Nik spoke. “It is over, Cifus, Zom. The Rackeenian ships have been destroyed. The children of the coalition are safe, and no one else needs to die today. It is over. You have failed. Let them go.” “I heard your speech, G-Nik of Hetrae. You are wrong. The power of the crystal must be controlled.” “By who? By some species like yourself? If this crystal is true, then the power will belong to us all.” Under his breath, G-Nik talked to the Evig. “Are you locked?” “Yes, sir, we are locked.” “Stay with me.” G-Nik stepped toward the group. “Cifus, you have spent the last day looking for the crystal. Have you seen it?” “I saw its light.”

“But did you see the crystal?” G-Nik looked around the room. “The truth is, no one has seen the crystal, no one but my sons and my daughters. So you imprison my son, kidnap my children, hold my daughter for ransom, for something you have not yet seen.” Under his breath, G-Nik talked to the Evig. From his wristband came two nanobots. They flew over to Zom and Cifus. Each attached itself to the two. “Now, do it now.” The lock was for the nanotechnology. The second they attached themselves, the Evig’s transport team beamed Cifus and Commander Zom up to the Evig, where armed troops awaited. Both Cifus and Zom were completely shocked. One moment, they were standing in the safe house, and now they were standing with a gun to the head of a coalition in front of armed soldiers. They dropped their weapons, and the soldiers helped the and took the pair in custody. Cifus and Zom were still in shock. “What just happened? Where are we?” They were taken away under guard. Back on Saduje at the house, everyone was shocked. They watched Cifus and Zom be transported to the Evig. The whispers roared through the crowd. “What just happened? Where did Cifus, Zom, and others go?” “Do not worry, the other are fine, and you, soldiers, need not continue. Your leaders are in custody.” The soldiers dropped their arms, and the other team began to round them up. After the roaring whisper from the to calm down, one of the spoke. “Is it true, your son can take us to the crystal?” “To my knowledge, it is true.” Elbib stepped out from behind her mother. “It is true. Mada hid the crystal in the village of Landos.” “G-Nik of Hetrae, we must go get the crystal now, tonight. It should be put in a safe place without fear of those like Cifus and Zom.” G-Nik looked at his family and then back at the . “If I take you to your precious crystal, if in fact it is your mythical crystal, can this be over?”

“Get us to the crystal. If it is truly the one, this will be over.” Latina listened to the conversation between her husband and the coalition but stood there looking at Ettenot wrenching from the pain of his broken ribs. She put the measurements in her wristband to produce four meters of elastic cotton. She took the cotton, three meters long and ten centimeters wide, and wrapped it around Ettenot’s ribs. “There, that should do until we are back aboard the Evig.” “Thank you, Your Highness.” Chas looked over at Latina and then lip-synched, “Thank you,” and smiled. She smiled back and then looked at Elbib and Eisus, who stood there smiling also. Elbib stood there considering herself lucky to have a mother like Latina. Her mother was royalty but would do anything to help anyone if she could. Elbib wanted to rush over to Ettenot, but there was too much going on at the time. She listened to her father explain transporting to the frightened coalition. “What can of evil magic is this, G-Nik of Hetrae? Where are Cifus, Zom, and the other coalition ?” “No need to be alarmed. I assure you, all are fine.” “Then where did they go? The white light, it took them, it took them all.” “No light took them. It is called transporting, and that light you saw was atoms that make up all things being transferred from one place to another. It is done by a machine called a transport machine. The light you saw was atoms being transferred from one place to another in beams of light produced by that machine.” “So where is this machine, and how can it do this?” “Yes, and how can it know us for other things? What if I came together part machine, part of something else?” “Because of us and other things having our own arrangement of atoms unlike the other. The machine transfers each in its own beam of light. Then it places it back together in its original form, atom by atom.” “But where do we go? In the ground, in space, where?”

“This machine is aboard the transporter Evig. There was one other aboard my ship, the Amre. Sadly, the Amre was destroyed in this senseless war.” “The coalition is sad to hear of the Amre, but securing the crystal is imperative. Can your machine place us on the Evig?” “Yes, we want to see this machine. We also need to get to Landos before it is late.” “Yes, you may see the machine, but we all cannot be beamed at once. We could do this more quickly if the Amre was here, but I am afraid it will take some time to get you all aboard the Evig.” “Well, G-Nik of Hetrae, we should begin as soon as possible, would you say?” “Yes, I suppose so. Evig, it looks as though we will have visitors aboard. Prepare to begin the transport of the coalition and also set a course for the village of Landos.” “Evig copies, Your Majesty. We will begin right away.” It took some time, but ten by ten, all were beamed aboard the Evig. Mada, Eve, their cousins, and grandparents watched as all were beamed aboard the ship. After everyone was safely aboard, they had time to freshen up before they reached the village of Landos. Little Mada and Eve had not spoken since word of the Amre was given to them by their grandmother. As their parents were among the last group to be beamed to the Evig, they thought back to the short hours before. They were playing stack, a game in holograph on the floor, when Evig walked into the room. “Well, Evig, did you find out what happened?” “Yes, Jade, I did.” The twins could see the sadness on their grandmother’s face. They both stopped playing. “Grandmother, what has happened?” “Eve, Mada, I come with sad news.” “Grandmother, what is wrong? You frighten me.”

“I too, am frightened. Mada, Eve, the Amre is gone.” “Gone? Where did she go, Grandmother?” “I am afraid she will not be back.” “Not be back? What is it you tell us, Grandmother?” “That the Amre was destroyed just a short time ago, I am sorry.” The twins went silent and had not spoken for hours. Unknown to all, the twins cried uncontrollably inside. It was not until they saw G-Nik and Latina that they spoke. They rushed to their parents, crying. “Mother, Father, the Amre is gone. Our second home has been destroyed.” G-Nik and Latina each knelt down and hugged a twin. G-Nik whispered, “I know, little one, but we will build her again, better than ever, promise.” While G-Nik and Latina consoled the twins, Yloh caught up with Tirips. “Hey, can I walk with you?” “Sure, I was just going to freshen up. What is it, Yloh?” “You know I had forgotten about the day at the waterfall.” “It was many years ago. I, too, had forgotten.” “I meant what I said.” “And what part of what you said did you mean?” “All of it, but mainly the part about never letting you go.” “Yloh, we were just children.” “Yes, but for a while now, I have had this feeling, like something was burning inside of me. I could not place what it could be. It only took seeing you again and then looking into your eyes.” Tirips stopped walking and then placed her hands on Yloh’s arms. “You mean that?”

“Yes, beautiful Tirips, I did, and I do.” Tirips kissed the handsome Defender and took his arm in hers as they started to walk once more. Yloh felt this incredible warmth fill his body, a warmth he had never felt before.

Elbib walked Ettenot, Eisus, and Chas back to their quarters. Chas let the trio lag behind about ten meters. Elbib looked at Ettenot. “You OK?” Ettenot looked back at her. “I will be.” Eisus sensed this was one of those Elbib and Ettenot moments and quietly sped up to her father. “You sure you are OK, Ette?” “Yes, it only hurts . . .” “Yes, I know, when you walk or talk or laugh, right?” The two smiled at one another. “I am glad you are OK now, Ette, but do not do that again. I thought you were lost, even worse, had been killed.” “I am sorry, El. I did not think about you or my family. I could only see Cifus. I did not think of what it would do to my family or you if I had gotten killed. I am sorry.” “Just next time, you have family and ones that care about you.” “I will, El. I promise.” “Just , Ette, I care about what happens to you.” Elbib kissed Ettenot on his cheek and then put her hand in his. Ettenot’s pain momentarily went away, for he glowed inside brighter than a star. It was late night when the Evig reached the village of Landos. The only light was that of the Evig and the many lights of the disaster team next to their ship. It had been a long day and many hours since Elbib and the twins were at Landos. Chas, Jade, and the twins nearly cried looking at Landos. The smoldering smell of death still filled the night air. The children looked at the ruins of Landos and became sad. They thought back on the kindness showed to them. Everyone stood near the disaster ship. Mada pointed to the very hut he shared a meal, one of the few huts that had not been burned to the ground. All the of the

coalition stood there, along with G-Nik’s family; Chas, Jade, and the twins; Tirips and her family, Lem and Asil; and all the Defenders who were swept up in the nightmarish day. Yloh looked over at Orron. “Tell me now, what is the horrible Hetraeian split?” “No idea. It just sounded good, but it worked, right?” Yloh smiled at his friend. Elbib looked at Mada. “This horrible day started with me hurting your feelings. I really am sorry I yelled at you. I had no place to say that.” Latina looked at Elbib. “No place to say what, Princess?” “That my friend Tarra would never go for a little squirt like him.” Latina looked at Mada. “Do not worry, my little one, there will be many Tarras. Your day will come, promise.” G-Nik smiled to see his family safe and back together. One of the coalition broke the moment. “So, child, where did you hide the crystal?” Mada pointed to the hut again. “There, I hid it there.” Chas went over and hugged Mada. “It is OK. Where is it? Where is the crystal?” Little Mada and Eve both ran slowly to the hut, the hut that feeb stew was the meal of the day. Mada shared with Eve the location of the crystal. Both ran into the hut and then reached into the pot with the day-old stew. Both Eve and Mada touched the crystal at once. Suddenly, they were not in the village of Landos or anywhere they had been before. “Mada, what is this place?” “I do not know. I hear someone talking. Eve, do you hear that?” They listened and heard two voices. One sounded mechanical, the other sounded young, intelligent, male. The voices talked of a blue gem. Eve and Mada now knew that this is not the end or beginning; this is something else. Something much different. This is the next adventure of Elbib and family, new friends, and

all involved.

The End Next The Crystal and the Gem: The Fight between Light and Darkness